


COFmiGHT DEPOSm 











m , ' '-r"' ‘ •' '-•'•.■■v' '''H 


' ■ ' 

Ji 

.' ff. 


■'i 

• }i 


■ < 

,3 


-,s 


■«' 


H 

.3 

if' 


■4 

k 





-'•I 

■1 
' 'i, 

. !! 

' 'ill 

.■'i 






I 




The Wild Flower Fairy Book 




« 



'''•■ <, V*' ^ -^w -;»■...' -v.- J... 'i',. /■■ * ■ 

A.. . * > . - ' ' V. / • rtr>-;.>»ii^iSc?v3w^B ■ --‘'lai 




.■>5^ t 4 

‘I ^s.r3 


P- 


»'* \ 

-» ' 

rr^-v* '•jV 
K jt- ' ^ . • 9 
^ - 

^ V 




r - , A* * ‘ ^ *' '1 ' 

. '1^;, a ”* ' 'X, '■'■'sL-i ,!;.'•' 'i£<-- 


4* r' ’ 


t'-. ♦* t 


\ V? 

’ :r i ' f 


1 y 


^ tt 








,.Krv»'>rr' -.v’-- "V ’5 ; LT. r .w jTBwrwj^Ki# 

',»-^ - .^T.3w' 7»' Vfrf ■ ‘«’A ’*■' TJ? *' !.iii^T\_y A. vWn^ . > 


t ( 


•S^ 






• » 


.>.v . ■ #«r*' ,v 




#i-v 


* **V '■ (H -j* ■* ‘ .fj, >* -, ^ jp ^ }■ -y • ■- ^ 

■ " '■ “ / ■,,':* ,'■ '.c:‘f‘--^^-l^i\:^l^m A 'i 










• O' 

71 ** 4.'. . ■ Jj-ftOM 


> • > • 




'ij 













PAGE 



The Hind in the Wood (^Frencli) 1 

Madam Holle (^German) 45 

The Sun Lady — (SURYA BAI) (Hindu) 51 

Tom Thumb (English) 70 

Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Pari Banou (Arabian) 76 
The Silly jELLy-FisH (Japanese) 115 

The Sleeping Beauty ( French ) 120 

The Little Mermaid (Danish) 129 

The Three Brother Beasts (Italian) 166 

The Brave Tin Soldier (Danish) 177 

The Boy Who Wanted to Marry (Norwegian) 184 

The Deer op the Five Colours (Hindu) 194 

Fair Goldilocks (Frencl^ 198 

The Doll in the Grass (Norwegian^ 219 

Rumpelstiltskin ( German ) 222 


V 





Little^pa’s Flowers / t Danish.^ 

^ ^HE {Chinegp^^ ^ ^ 

Child 

_ ^*Vh^The Ja^k^l^ the ^Barb ^ k ^ / the Brahmin {Hindu) 273 

IN THE Wood {German) 294 


page 

227 

240 

268 


IE ThrSe Little 

' 

[rashima, ThAe 

Travelling Compa 


FisHEiitBoY {Japanese^ 
ion {Norwegian) 


The Pinks {Ftench) 

The Princess iibi Diso^isE ( German ) 


304 

309 

830 

345 





* ■ v , 

Prince Ahmed Visits His Father F^ntispitce 

Desiree Facmg page ^6 ^ 

“She Shook the Tree till the Fruit 
Fell ” 

“He Kissed its Leaves” 

Tom Thumb and the Giant 
The Peasant Tells of the Castle 
The Little Mermaid Watches ye 
Prince 

“ With a Terrible- Looking Dragon at 
Her Feet ” 

Avenant Beholds the Grotto 

f , 

“She Began to Weep Bitterly 
Merlin . 

“ The Jackal Took Her to His Den 
One of the LittlE Men Asks 

Breajo • ' ' 

-“Ujr ^hima Went To Sleep in His Boat” _ 

THEXIoMFAtflON ^HOWS SiM TI^E CaSTIE 3 1 6 ^ 

^ TH^J*RI^fCfiSs8 IN THE-FoJlEgfT 348 . 


46 

60 

74 

126 

138 

172 

214 

224 

270 

282 


298 ar' 
306 


yq 







The Wild Flower 
Fairy Book 



THE HIND IN THE WOOD 





NCE upon a time 
i there were a King 
' and a Queen who 
were perfectly 


happy. They loved each other dearly and were adored 
by their subjects; but everyone regretted that there 
was no heir. One day when the Queen was sitting by 
a spring she began her usual complaints: ‘‘How 
unhappy I am,” she said, “ to have no children ! The 
poorest women have plenty of them : am I to die with- 
out knowing the delights of being a mother?” She 
noticed that while she was speaking, the water of the 
spring became agitated. A big lobster appeared and 
said : “ Great Queen, you shall have your desire. Not 
far from here is a magnificent palace, built by fairies, 


V 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 




but it is very difficult to find, because it is surrounded 
by clouds too thick for mortal eye to pierce. How- 
ever, I am your very humble servant and if you will 
entrust yourself to a poor lobster, I will take you 
there.” 

The Queen listened without interrupting. She was 
surprised at the novelty of a talking lobster and 
accepted the offer. The lobster smiled and imme- 
diately assumed the form of a handsome old woman. 
“ Well, madam,” she said, “ look upon me as one of 
your friends, for I only wish your happiness.” 

She came out of the water perfectly dry. Her 
gown was white, lined with crimson, and her grey hair 
was tied up with green ribbons. A more elegant old 
lady was never seen; she saluted the Queen, who em- 
braced her, and without further delay the old lady 
led the Queen down a path she had never seen before. 
How could she.? It was the fairies’ road to the 
spring and usually shut in by briers and thorns. But 
when the Queen and her guide appeared, the briers 
brought forth roses and the orange trees twined 
their branches to form an arcade of leaves and 
flowers, the ground was covered with violets and a 
thousand different birds sang enchantingly in the 
trees. 

Before the Queen had recovered from her astonish- 
ment, her eyes were dazzled by the brilliance of a 
2 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 

palace built entirely of diamonds ] the walls, roofs, 
ceilings, floors, staircases, balconies, even the ter- 
races, T^ere all of diamonds. She could not help giv- 
ing a loud cry of admiration, and asked her com- 
panion if what she saw was a phantom or a reality. 
‘'Nothing could be more real, madam,” she replied. 
The palace gates opened and six fairies came forth, 
but what fairies! they were the most beautiful and 
magnificent ever seen. They courtesied low to the 
Queen, and each presented her with a flower of 
precious stones to form a bouquet ; there was a rose, a 
tulip, an anemone, a-polumbine, a pink and a pome- 
granate. “ Madam,”/ they said, “ we cannot give 
you a greater mark of oiir. respect than allowing you 
to visit us here, and we^-are^fery glad to announce 
that you will become the motheri/;of a beautiful 
Princess. You are to name her Desiree^ for it can- 
not be denied you have long desired her; do not fail 
to summon us as soon as she is born, for we want to 
endow her with all sorts of good qualities. To bring 
us to you, you have merely to take the bouquet we 
have given you and name each flower aloud, thinking 
of us all the while.”. The Queen, overjoyed, threw her 
arms about their necks and embraced them. They 
then invited her to enter the palace, of which it is 
impossible to give any adequate description. The 
Queen remained in the palace till evening and then 


3 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

'departed with the fairy of the spring, who left her 
near her home. 

According to promise, a Princess was born to the 
Queen, and was called Desiree. The Queen took the 
bouquet, named the flowers one after the other, and 
immediately the fairies arrived. Each had a chariot 
of a different sort : one was of ebony drawn by white 
pigeons, another of ivory drawn by ravens, another 
of cedar and calambour. 

They entered the Queen’s room gaily and majesti- 
cally, accompanied by dwarfs bearing presents. 
The fairies took the little Princess, dressed her with 
their own hands, and gave her more than a hundred 
kisses, for she was already so beautiful that to see 
her was to love her. One gave her virtue; another, 
intelligence; a third, miraculous beauty; the fourth, 
good fortune; the fifth, health and long life; and the 
last, success in all that she undertook. 

The Queen, delighted beyond measure, was thanking 
the fairies a thousand times, when a lobster so big 
that it could hardly get through the doorway, entered 
the room. “ Ungrateful Queen,” she exclaimed, 
‘‘ you have forgotten me. Do you not remember the 
fairy of the spring and my kindness in taking you 
to my sisters You summoned them and forgot 
me.” 

The Queen asked to be forgiven. She said she 
4 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


thought she had named her flower with the rest and 
entreated her not to withdraw her friendship, and 
particularly not to remove her favour from the 
Princess. The fairies, fearing she should bestow 
misery and evil fortune on the Princess, joined with 
the Queen in attempting to lessen her anger. 
“ Dear sister,” they said, ‘‘ we entreat your highness 
not to be angry with a Queen who never intended to 
displease you ; throw off* your lobster disguise and let 
us see you in all your beauty.” 

The fairy of the spring was something of a 
coquette, and her sisters’ praises somewhat mollified 
her. “ Well,” she said, “ I will not bring on Desiree 
all the evil I intended, for I certainly meant to do her 
harm ; but I warn you that if she sees daylight before 
her fifteenth birthday, she will repent it and perhaps 
lose her life.” 

Neither the Queen’s tears nor the fairies’ entreaties 
could change the sentence. She withdrew, walking 
backwards, for she would not lay aside her lobster 
disguise. 

Directly she had gone, the sad Queen asked the 
fairies to advise her how she could best save her 
daughter from the threatened evils. After much 
discussion, they decided it would be best to build a 
palace without doors or windows, to make a subter- 
ranean passage leading into it, and let the Princess 
5 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


live there until the fatal age at which misfortune 
threatened was past. 

The building was begun and finished by three strokes 
of the wand. It was of white and green marble, 
the ceilings and floors were of diamonds and 
emeralds that formed flowers, birds and many pretty 
things. The hangings and carpets were of coloured 
velvet, embroidered by the fairies themselves. 

Wax candles furnished light, and there were so 
many of them that the daylight was scarcely missed. 
Tutors were employed to instruct the Princess ; and 
her intelligence, vivacity and skill were so great that 
she nearly always divined what they had to teach. 
Her beauty equalled her intelligence. The good 
fairies visited the Princess occasionally, and brought 
her precious gifts; but of all the fairies Tulip loved 
her best, and anxiously warned the Queen not to let 
her see daylight before she was fifteen. “ Our sister 
of the spring is revengeful,” she said ; “ whatever 
care we take of this child, she will harm her if 
she can ; so, Madam, it is impossible to be too 
vigilant.” 

The Queen promised to be on her guard, but as the 
time when her beloved daughter might safely leave 
the castle drew near, she had her portrait painted and 
taken to all the great courts of the world. One of 
the Princes was so struck by it that he refused to part 
6 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 

with it, and talked to it in the most passionate manner 
as if it were alive and could understand, The King 
inquired what made him so much less gay/ and cheer- 
ful than formerly, whereupon the Prince, seizing the 
moment as favourable, threw himself at his father’s 
feet. “ You are determined,” he said, “ to marry me 
to the Black Princess. You find advantages in that 
match which I cannot promise you with Desiree, but, 
sire, I perceive charms in the one I do not recognise 
in the other.” 

“ And when have you seen these ladies ? ” asked the 
King. 

“ Their portraits have been brought to me,” replied 
Prince Warrior — he was so named because he had 
won three great battles — “ and I confess my passion 
for Princess Desiree is so great that if you do not 
retract the promise given to the Black Princess I 
shall die.” 

“ It is, I suppose, with her portrait,” said the King, 
“ that you are pleased to hold conversations that 
make you a laughing-stock to the whole court. They 
think you mad, and if you knew all I have suffered on 
your account you would be ashamed of such weak- 
ness.” 

“ I cannot blame myself for my passion,” said the 
Prince. “ When you see the portrait of this 
beautiful girl, you will understand my feelings.” 
7 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“ Go and fetch it at once,” said the King impa- 
tiently. He brought the picture to the King, and he 
was almost as much enchanted with it as his son. 
“ Well, my dear Warrior,” he said, “ I consent to 
what you wish. The presence of such a lovely Prin- 
cess at my court will renew my youth. I will despatch 
ambassadors to the Black Princess without delay, to 
announce to her that I must break my word. Even at 
the risk of a war, I will do as I say.” 

The Prince knelt and respectfully kissed his father’s 
hand. He was so joyful that the courtiers hardly 
recognised him. He urged the King to send am- 
bassadors not only to the Black Princess but also to 
Desiree, and for the latter embassy wished him to 
choose a very wealthy and capable man. The King 
fixed on Becafigue, a very eloquent young noble, with a 
rent roll of a hundred millions. He loved Prince 
Warrior passionately, and to please him ordered the 
most magnificent equipage and most gorgeous liveries 
that could be procured. He made the greatest possible 
haste, for the Prince’s love increased daily, and he 
incessantly implored him to set out. “ My life,” he 
said, confidentially, “ is ebbing away. I grow dis- 
tracted when I think how likely it is that the 
Princess’s father has pledged his word to another, and 
may not be willing to break his promise for me, 
and I shall thus lose her forever.” In order to gain 
8 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 

time, Becafigue reassured him, for he was anxious 
that the expense he was at should do him honour. 
He had eighty coaches shining with gold and dia- 
monds. There were fifty coaches, and twenty-four 
thousand pages on horseback, with the rest of the 
cortege to match. 

At the farewell audience the prince embraced his 
ambassador affectionately : “ Remember, my dear 
Becafigue,” he said, “ that my life depends on the 
negotiation of this marriage ; leave nothing undone to 
gain my adorable princess.” He entrusted to him a 
thousand presents as remarkable for the gallantry of 
their design as for their splendour. Amorous de- 
vices were engraved on diamond seals, watches were 
set in carbuncles adorned with Desiree’s monogram, 
and heart-shaped ruby bracelets, and indeed every- 
thing most likely to please her, abounded. 

The ambassador also took with him the Prince’s 
portrait, painted by so skilful an artist that it spoke 
and made pretty speeches. 

Rumour of his coming and his errand preceded him. 
The King and Queen were delighted; they held his 
master in high esteem, and had heard of the Prince’s 
great deeds, yet they were more pleased with his 
personal merits, and felt certain that if they sought 
through the wide world for a husband for their 
daughter they could not find one more worthy of her. 
9 




THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

A palace was prepared for Becafigue’s reception^ 
and the court was ordered to lappear in its yery 
greatest magnificence. . 

The king and queen had made , up their minds that 
the ambassador should see Desiree, but Fairy Tulip 
came to the queen and said : “ Be sure, madam, not 
to take Becafigue'to our child ’’ — for thus she spoke 
of the princess — it would be dangerous for her to 
see him just yet^ and do not send her to theiking 
until after her fifteenth birthday. I am certain, if 
she goes before, some misfortune will occur.” The 
queen embraced, the good T^Hp and promised to 
follow/her advice, and they then paid the princess a 
visit. 

The ambassador arrived. Th4^ gassing of the pro- 
cession took twenty- three hours,' for there were six 
thousand mules with bells and shoes of gold* and 
trappings of gold-eigabroidered velvet and brocade. 
The streets were crowded, everybody turned qiit to 
see the sight, and so glad Were they of his cdming 
that the king and queen went in person to meet him. 
Since they can so easily be imagined, it is useless to 
repeat here the speech Becafi^e made, and the| com* 
pliments that passed on both\ sides, but he was 
extremely surprised when his request to see the Prin- 
cess Desiree was refused. ‘‘It is ^t from cagrice, 
Sir Becafigue,” said the king, “ thaK we deny what 

\ . 



THE HIN: 

^ you have ever^^-^ighjb to demandr^'hu must hear our 
. daughter’s ‘Strange story. ' | 

the tim^frJier birth a fair^ conceived a great 
(hatred for her, and threatened lier jtvith a terrible 
misfortune if she saw* daylight before the age of 
.fifteen: she dwells, therefore, in an underground 
I palace. We had decided to take you to visit her, but 
Fairy Tulip advised us not to do so;” ‘‘Then, sir, 
am I to return without her.?^ ” said B^cafigue. “ You 
- are lulling, you declare, to give her in marriage to 
master’s son who awaits her with the utmost 
impktience, and yet you allow yourself to be 
influenced by such trifles as fairies’ predictions! Here 
is Prince Warrior’s portrait, which I was asked io give 
her ; it is so excellent a likeness that when 1 look at it 
I seto to see him in person.” He exhibited it, and 
the portrait, only instructed How to speak to the 
princess, said: “ Lovely DesireCj you cannot imagine 
with what ardour I await you; come soon to our 
court to adorn it with your matchless beauty.” The 
king and queen were so astonished that they asked 
Becaiigue to give it to them to take to the princess ; 
he wtis delighted to do so, and entrusted it to their 
carei | 

Thh queen had not informed her daughter of what 
^oing on, arid had forbidden her attendants to 
er of the/ ambassador’s arrival.- But they had 
11 


D 




THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

not obeyed her, and the princess knew that a mar- 
riage was in contemplation for her; she was, how- 
ever, so prudent that she did not let her mother think 
she suspected anything. When the prince’s portrait, 
which made her affectionate and gallant speeches, 
was shown her, she was extremely surprised, for she 
had never seen anything to equal it; the prince’s 
good looks, intelligent expression, and regular fea- 
tures astonished her as much as what it said. ‘‘ How 
would you like,” said the queen, smiling, “ to have a 
husband like this prince ? ” “ Madam,” she replied, 

“ it is not for me to choose; I shall be satisfied with 
anyone you destine for me.” “ But,” continued the 
queen, ‘‘ would you not think it fortunate if my 
choice fell on him? ” Desiree lowered her eyes, 
blushed, and made no reply. The queen took her in 
her arms and kissed her many times: she could not 
help shedding tears at the thought of so soon losing 
her daughter, for in three months she would be 
fifteen; but, concealing her grief, she told her all 
about the illustrious Becafigue’s embassy, and gave 
her the exquisite presents he had brought for her. 

When the prince learned that it would be three 
months before he could have his beloved Desiree, his 
laments distressed the whole court. He neither slept 
nor ate, he became melancholy and dreamy, and his 
brilliant complexion took the colour of marigolds. 

12 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


He spent whole days lying on a couch in his closet, 
gazing at the Princess’s portrait, and writing it 
letters as if it had been able to read them. His 
strength gradually declined, he fell dangerously 
ill, and neither physician nor doctor was needed to 
discover the cause. 

The sorrowing father, therefore, resolved as a last 
chance to go in person to the king and queen and 
implore them in pity for the prince’s condition not 
to delay a marriage that, if they waited till the prin- 
cess’s fifteenth birthday, would never take place 
at all. 

The king’s advanced age only permitted him to 
travel in a litter, a mode of progression far too slow 
for his son’s impatience, so that he again sent the 
trusty Becafigue travelling post, and bearing pa- 
thetic letters to induce the king and queen to accede to 
his wishes. 

During this time Desiree found quite as much 
pleasure in looking at the prince’s portrait as he did 
at hers. At every possible opportunity she visited 
the place where it was kept, and in spite of all her 
efforts to hide her sentiments, they were easily dis- 
covered. Gilliflower and Long-Thorn, her ladies- 
in-waiting, saw that her mind was disturbed. 
Gilliflower loved her passionately and faithfully ; 
Long-Thorn was secretly jealous of her. 

13 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


When his mission was known, the ambassador de- 
spatched to the court of the Black Princess was 
scarcely well received; the Ethiopian was a very 
vindictive person. She had seen a portrait of the 
prince and had fallen passionately in love with it. 
She asked the ambassador: ‘‘ Does not your master 
consider me rich and beautiful enough Look round 
my realms; you can scarcely find any of greater 
extent. Come into my treasury and you will see more 
gold than is contained in the mines of Peru. Look 
at my jet black complexion, my flat nose and thick 
lips ; is anything wanting that makes a woman hand- 
some.? ” ‘‘Madam,” replied the ambassador, who 
feared a beating worse than that administered to the 
Turks, “ as much as a subject dares, I blame my 
master’s conduct, and if heaven had placed me 
on a throne, I know with whom I should hope to 
share it.” 

But the Ethiopian was too deeply offended with 
Prince Warrior to forgive him. She got into an 
ivory chariot drawn by six ostriches that went at the 
Tate of ten leagues an hour. She hastened to the 
palace of the fairy of the spring, who was her god- 
mother and best friend; she told her what had hap- 
pened, and begged her to help her to be revenged. 
The fairy sympathised with the princess, and con- 
sulted the book of all knowledge. She discovered 
14 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 

that Prince Warrior had renounced the Black Prin- 
cess for Princess Desiree, that he loved her distract- 
edly, and had fallen sick with his longing to see her. 
That news rekindled the fairy’s anger; it had been 
almost extinguished, and as she had not seen Desiree 
since the time of her birth, it is most likely that had it 
not been for the Black Princess she would never have 
done her any harm. “ What 1 ” she exclaimed, this 
wretched Desiree is always doing something to 
annoy me. No, my dearest princess, I will not allow 
you to suffer such an affront; I will enlist the heavens 
and elements in your behalf. Go home and rely on 
your god-mother.” The Black Princess thanked 
her, and made her presents of flowers and fruity, 
which she received with much condescension. 

Meanwhile the ambassador Becafigue had travelled 
with all possible speed to the capital of Desiree’s 
father. He threw himself at the feet of the king 
and queen, and told them in the most pathetic words 
how the prince would die without Desiree, and that 
as she would be fifteen in three months, it was impos- 
sible any misfortune could happen to her in so short 
a time; moreover, he took the liberty to warn them 
that such a firm belief in fairies was scarcely in keep- 
ing with their high position. In fact, in the end his 
hearers were convinced by his eloquence. 

The queen hastened to her daughter’s palace, and 
15 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


told her all that had happened. Desiree was so over- 
come with grief that she fainted. “ Do not distress 
yourself, my dear daughter,” said the queen ; “ his 
cure lies in your hands ; I am only anxious on 
account of the threats of the fairy of the spring at 
your birth.” “ I think, madam,” Desiree replied, 
“ that by taking certain precautions we can outwit 
the wicked fairy. For instance, cannot I travel in a 
close carriage so that I need not see the daylight 
It could be opened at night to admit food, and thus 
I should reach Prince Warrior without accident.” 

The idea commended itself to the queen, and when 
the king was made acquainted with it he also 
approved. Becafigue was summoned, and received 
a promise that the princess should set out very soon, 
and that he might at once return to his master with 
the good news. The ambassador, overjoyed, threw 
himself at their feet, thanked them, and set off, with- 
out, however, having seen the princess. 

Had Desiree been less prepossessed in the prince’s 
favour, she would have felt the separation from her 
parents very keenly, but there are sentiments that 
stifle all the rest. A coach was constructed for her, 
with the outside of green velvet, ornamented with 
gold plaques, and lined inside with silver brocade, 
embroidered in pink; there were no windows, it was 
very large, and closed as tightly as a box. The keys 
16 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


were given to the charge of one of the first lords of 
the kingdom. 

After giving her most beautiful jewels, and some 
handsome gowns, after farewells that almost suffo- 
cated the king, queen, and court, in their efforts to 
keep from weeping, Desiree was shut up in the dark 
coach with the ladies-in-waiting, Long-Thorn and 
Gilliflower. 

It has perhaps been forgotten that Long-Thorn 
did not love the princess, while she had been deeply 
smitten with Prince Warrior’s speaking portrait. 
In fact, so severely had Cupid’s dart wounded her, 
that when they were on the point of setting out she 
told her mother that if the princess’s marriage took 
place she should die; if, therefore, she wished to save 
her life, she must find a means of breaking off the 
match. 

When the queen sent her beloved child away, she 
recommended her beyond everything to this bad 
woman’s care. What a precious trust I am con- 
fiding to you ! ” she said ; it is dearer to me than 
my life. Take good care of my daughter’s health, 
and above all guard her carefully against seeing day- 
light, for then all would be lost. You know the mis- 
fortune with which she is threatened, and Prince 
Warrior’s ambassador has promised me that until 
she is fifteen she shall be placed in a castle where she 
17 


THE WILD FLOWER F^IRY BOOK 

shall see no other light than that of wax candles.” 
The queen heaped presents on the woman in order to 
make more sure of her. She promised to watch over 
the princess, and directly on their, arrival to write 
the queen everything that had happened. 

The king and queen, trusting her fully, felt no fur- 
ther anxiety, and were thus a little consoled for their 
daughter’s departure. But Long-Thorn, learning 
from the officers who opened the carriage every even- 
ing to give them food that they were getting near 
the town where they were expected, .Urged her mother 
to carry out her plan without delA^, for if the king 
or prince came to meet them i€/would be too late. 
About mid-day, when the heat of the sun is greatest, 
she suddenly cut the canopy of the coach with a big 
knife she had hg,d made for the purpose, and then 
for the first time TPrincess Desiree saw daylight. She 
had scarcely looked at it when, sighing deeply, she 
jumped out of the coach in the form of a white hind, 
and ran to the neighbouring forest where she con- 
cealed herself in a gloomy spot to lament in solitude 
the beautiful form she had just lost. 

The fairy of the spring, who was the cause of this 
unlucky adventure, finding that the princess’s com- 
panions knew their duty, and that some were follow- 
ing her into the wood, while others set off to the town 
to inform Prince Warrior of the accident, called up 


18 



THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


a dreadful storm. The thunder and lightning were 
so terrific that they frightened the most courageous; 
and thus by means of her vast knowledge tl^e fairy 
succeeded in carrying the faithful servants far away 
from the place where their presence was troublesome. 

Only Long-Thorn, her mother, and Gilliflower 
remained. The last ran after her mistress, making 
the woods and rocks resound with her cries and 
lamentations. The other two, delighted to be left 
alone, did not lose a moment in carrying out their 
plans. Long-Thorn put on Desiree’s handsomest 
gown; the royal cloak made for the wedding was of 
unparalleled magnificence, and every diamond in the 
crown was two or three times as big as your fist ; the 
sceptre was of a single ruby, and the globe she held 
in the other hand was a pearl bigger than your head ; 
it was very precious and exceedingly heavy, for to 
convince the people that she was the princess. 

Thus attired, Long-Thorn, accompanied by her 
mother as train-bearer, went towards the town. The 
false princess walked in a most dignified manner, 
thinking the king and prince would come to meet her, 
and, in fact, they had scarcely gone any distance 
when they perceived a troop of cavalry. In its midst 
were two litters shining with gold ^ and precious 
stones, borne by mules and decorated with large 
bunches of green feathers, the princess’s favourite 

19 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

colour. The king who was in one and the prince in 
the other did not know what to think of the ladies 
who were approaching them. The most eager of the 
horsemen galloped up to them and, from the splen- 
dour of their costume, judged them to be persons of 
distinction. They dismounted and addressed them 
respectfully: “Will you be good enough,” said 
Long-Thorn, “ to tell me who are in those litters.?* ” 
“ Ladies,” they replied, “ the king and his son, who 
come to meet Princess Desiree.” “ Go, if you 
please,” she said, “ and tell them I am she. A fairy, 
jealous of my happiness, dispersed my attendants by 
means of a terrible storm, but my lady-in-waiting 
here has charge of my jewels and of letters from my 
father.” 

The cavaliers kissed the hem of her robe and 
speedily announced to the king that the princess was 
approaching. “ What ! ” he exclaimed, “ she comes 
on foot and in broad daylight ! ” They then informed 
him of what she had told them. The prince, burning 
with impatience, summoned them, and without ask- 
ing them any questions, said : “ Come now, confess, 
is she not a miracle of beauty, a prodigy, a most per- 
fect princess.?” To the prince’s great surprise, 
they made no answer. “ There is so much to praise,” 
he continued, “ that I suppose you prefer to be 
silent.” “ Sir,” said the boldest of them, “ you will 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


see her yourself directly; apparently the fatigue of 
the journey has affected her appearance.” The 
prince was greatly astonished, and had he not been 
too weak would have jumped out of the litter in 
order to satisfy without delay his impatience and 
curiosity. The king, however, got out of his, and 
advancing with all his court, came up with the pre- 
tended princess ; but, directly he saw her, he uttered 
a loud cry, and falling back a few paces: “ What do 
I see? ” he said, “ what perfidy! ” Sire,” said the 
lady-in-waiting, boldly coming forward, here is 
Princess Desiree, with letters from the king and 
queen. I also deliver over to you the casket of 
jewels entrusted to my care at our setting out.” 

The king preserved a gloomy silence, and the prince 
leaning on Becafigue approached Long-Thorn. O 
ye gods! How did he feel when he saw the girl? 
Her extraordinary appearance almost produced 
terror in the spectator. She was so tall that the 
princess’s gown scarcely came below her knees, she 
was frightfully thin, her nose was like a parrot’s 
beak, and was of a bright red colour ; her teeth were 
black and uneven, and indeed she was as ugly as 
Desiree was beautiful. 

The prince, whose mind had been entirely filled with 
his beautiful princess, was almost paralysed with 
horror at the sight of this girl; he had not the 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


strength to utter a word. He looked at her in 
astonishment, and turning to the king, said : “ I am 
betrayed ; this person is not in the least like the lovely 
picture that won my heart ; I have been deceived, and 
my life will be the cost.” “ What do you mean, 
sir.? ” said Long-Thorn. ‘‘ How have you been 
deceived.? I promise you you will make no mistake 
if you marry me.” Her impertinence and arrogance 
knew no bounds, yet the lady-in-waiting almost sur- 
passed her. “ My dear princess,” she said, “ what 
sort of a country can this be? Is this the way to 
receive a lady of rank? What inconsistency! What 
conduct! Your father must obtain satisfaction.” 
“ That will be rather for us,” said the king. “ We 
were promised a beautiful princess and instead are 
sent a skeleton, a mummy, frightful to behold! I 
am no longer surprised this treasure should have 
been shut up for fifteen years. Your king wanted to 
made a dupe of some one, and, since he has chosen 
us, we will be revenged.” 

‘‘ What outrageous behaviour ! ” exclaimed the pre- 
tended princess. “ How foolish I was to trust the 
promises of such people! See how wrong it is to let 
a painter flatter you a little! But does it not 
happen every day? If princes refused their brides 
for that reason, not many of them would marry.” 

The king and his son were too angry to reply : they 

22 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


got into their litters again, and without any cere- 
mony one of the horsemen put the princess up behind 
him, and the lady-in-waiting was treated in the same 
way. By the king’s orders, they were taken to the 
town and shut up in the castle of the three gables. 

Prince Warrior was so overcome by the blow that 
for a time he was unable to find words in which to 
express his grief. Death was preferable to marriage 
with the woman whom he believed to be Desiree. He 
felt he could no longer endure life at court, and 
determined to leave the palace secretly and spend 
the rest of his life in some solitary place. 

As soon as he began to feel better he departed, 
leaving a letter for the king promising to return 
when his grief had become less keen. He begged 
him meanwhile to think of their common vengeance 
and not to set the ugly princess free. 

The king’s grief on reading his son’s letter may be 
easily imagined. Indeed, the separation from so 
beloved a child almost cost the father his life. While 
everybody was occupied in comforting him, the 
prince and Becafigue were journeying far away, and 
at the end of three days found themselves in a big 
forest. The thickly growing trees made it so dark, 
and the fresh grass and the murmuring brooks made 
it so pleasant, that the prince, tired out with the long 
journey, dismounted; he threw himself sadly on the 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


ground, his hand supporting his head, and he was so 
weak that he could scarcely speak. Sir,” said 
Becafigue, “ while you are resting I will go and find 
some fruit, and have a look round this place.” 

It is so long since we left the hind in the wood that 
I must now speak of the matchless princess. She 
wept in despair when she saw her form mir- 
rored in the brook. ‘‘What do I see? she said. 
“ I have to-day undergone the strangest change the 
fairies’ power could devise for an innocent princess. 
How long will this change last? Where can I hide 
to be out of the reach of lions, bears, and wolves? 
How can I live on grass ? ” She asked herself a 
thousand such questions, and suffered the most cruel 
agony possible. The only consoling circumstance 
was that she was as beautiful a hind as she had been 
a princess. 

Being exceedingly hungry, Desiree nibbled grass 
with a good appetite, and was vastly astonished to 
find such a thing possible. She lay down on the moss, 
and spent the night in the greatest terror. She 
heard the cries of wild beasts near her, and often 
forgetting she was a hind, attempted to climb a tree. 
The dawn reassured her a little; she admired its 
beauty, and the sun seemed to her something so 
wonderful that she could not leave off looking at it: 
all she had heard of it fell far short of the reality. 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


It was her only consolation in that desolate spot, 
where she remained for several days quite alone. 

Fairy Tulip, who had always loved the princess, 
although much distressed at her misfortune, was 
extremely vexed with her mother and herself for 
paying so little attention to her advice ; she had told 
them over and over again that if the princess left the 
subterranean castle before she was fifteen, mischief 
would follow. However, she could not leave her to 
the anger of the fairy of the spring, and it was she 
who led Gilliflower to the forest to comfort the prin- 
cess in her misfortune. 

The beautiful hind was quietly feeding beside the 
brook, when Gilliflower, overcome with fatigue, lay 
down to rest and sadly began to wonder in which 
direction she ought to go to find her mistress. The 
hind saw her, jumped the brook, which was both wide 
and deep, and threw herself on Gilliflower and 
tenderly caressed her. 

Gilliflower looked at her attentively, and saw with 
extreme astonishment tears fall from her eyes; she 
then felt sure it could be no other than her princess. 
She kissed her feet with as much respect and affec- 
tion as if they had been her hands. She spoke; the 
hind understood her but could not reply; the tears 
and sighs of both were redoubled. Gilliflower 
promised her mistress not to abandon her; the hind 
26 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

made signs with her head and eyes that she was glad 
and felt comforted in her trouble. 

They remained together nearly the whole day. The 
hind, fearing lest her faithful Gilliflower would be 
hungry, led her to a place in the forest where she 
had observed wild fruit growing; she ate a great 
quantity, for she was famished. The meal ended, 
she became very anxious about where they could 
sleep. “ Are you not afraid, beautiful hind,” she 
said, to spend the night here ? ” The hind raised 
her eyes to heaven and sighed. But,” continued 
Gilliflower, “ you have already traversed a part of 
this solitude; are there no houses, no woodcutters, 
charcoal burners, or hermits.^ ” By a shake of the 
head the hind showed that she had seen no one. ‘‘ O 
ye gods ! ” exclaimed Gilliflower, “ I shall never see 
the morrow, even if I am lucky enough to escape 
tigers and bears. I am certain I should die of terror. 
But you must not think, my dear princess, that I 
should regret life on my own account ; it is entirely 
on yours. Alas! could anything be more miserable 
than to leave you in this place, destitute of all com- 
fort.? ” The little hind began to weep, and sobbed 
almost like a human being. 

Fairy Tulip, who loved her tenderly, was touched 
by her tears; and now suddenly appearing before 
her, said: “I am too sorry for you to scold you.” 

26 









-'tk ^ 

i - ^ J 




• ♦' • — • 


W Mh 



, V. 





1 *'. 


x«« 



> 4 ^ 


• ^ 




i3’*v'V?’ •'’ k*" 'i‘-^5’-^^' " ^ 

. , i .w4'-e 



itf 


*5(4 . -,' ■ .^^il^'is . . 

4^1*' '^' 




n'j*'' 4%i' 

Sr?,;.'vl iii^-;^^'; 

'iL •*> . ai^ '*%..!, - M 


r*^ !^.ii 


r- 


i.j’- ' z. k* Ri&ss^M ',... . 






THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


The hind and Gilliflower interrupted her, the former 
by licking her hands and caressing her, the latter 
imploring her to take pity on the princess and 
restore her to her natural form. “ That is not in 
my power,” said Tulip. ‘‘ She who has worked this 
mischief is too influential, but I can shorten the time 
of penance, and make it less disagreeable by per- 
mitting the princess to leave her hind form directly 
night takes the place of day; she must assume it 
again, however, each day at dawn, and roam the 
plains and forests.” 

The princess testified her joy by leaps and bounds 
that greatly delighted Tulip. “ Go down that nar- 
row path,” she said, ‘‘ you will find there a hut not 
so bad for so rustic a situation.” With these words 
she vanished. They obeyed her and came upon an 
old woman seated on her door-step weaving a wicker 
basket. Gilliflower made a curtesy, and said : “ Will 
you give me and my hind shelter I want a small 
room.” ‘‘ Yes, my fair daughter,” she replied, “ I 
will gladly give you a retreat here. Come in, you 
and your hind.” She led them into a very pretty 
room, panelled with cherry-wood; it contained two 
little white beds with fine linen sheets, and it was all 
so simple and clean that the princess has said since 
that nothing could have been more to her liking. 

As soon as night approached, Desiree ceased 

^7 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


to be a hind; she kissed her beloved Gilliflower, 
thanked her for following her fortunes, and prom- 
ised when her penance was over to do all in her 
power to render her happy. The old woman knocked 
gently at the door, and without going in, gave Gilli- 
flower excellent fruit of which the princess ate with 
much appetite. They then went to bed. When day- 
light appeared, Desiree became a hind again and 
began to scratch at the door. Gilliflower opened it 
and, although it was not for long, they showed a 
sincere regret at parting; the hind darted into the 
thickest part of the wood, and began to roam about 
as usual. 

I have already mentioned that Prince Warrior had 
stopped in the forest, and that Becafigue had gone 
in quest of food. It was late when he reached the 
old woman’s cottage. He addressed her politely, and 
asked her for the things he needed for his master. 
She at once filled a basket for him. “ If you spend 
the night here,” she said, ‘^without shelter of some 
kind, I fear an accident may happen to you. The 
accommodation I can offer you is very poor, but it 
will at least put you out of the reach of lions.” He 
thanked her, and told her he was with a friend to 
whom he would point out the wisdom of accepting 
her kind oflPer. The prince was prevailed on to come 
to the good woman’s house. She was waiting at the 
^8 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


door, and very quietly led them to a room similar to 
that of the princess and only divided from it by a 
partition wall. 

The prince, as usual, passed a disturbed night; as 
soon as the first rays of the sun shone in at his win- 
dow, he rose and took his way into the forest in the 
hope of diverting his misery, telling Becafigue he 
preferred to be alone. 

For some time he walked on without any fixed pur- 
pose, and at last reached a mossy spot sheltered by 
trees, out of which darted a hind. He could not help 
following her; the chase had been his ruling passion; 
but since another passion had possessed his heart, 
he had not indulged in it to any great extent. All 
the same he now followed the poor hind, and from 
time to time let fly arrows that, although they did 
not wound her, nearly caused her to die of fear. Her 
friend Tulip protected her, and it certainly needed 
a fairy’s helping hand to prevent the serious effects of 
such well-aimed shafts. The hind was excessively 
fatigued; she was altogether unaccustomed to so 
much exercise. At length she turned down a path, 
and happily the hunter lost sight of her. 

After a day spent in that manner, the hind joy- 
fully welcomed the hour for retiring, and turned her 
steps towards the house where Gilliflower was impa- 
tiently awaiting her. Directly she reached her room, 
29 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


she threw herself on her bed out of breath and worn 
out. Gilliflower, eager to know what had happened, 
caressed her. At the appointed hour the princess 
resumed her natural shape, and throwing her arms 
round her favourite’s neck, said: “Alas! I thought 
I had nothing to fear but the fairy of the spring 
and the wild inhabitants of this forest, but I was 
chased to-day by a young huntsman whom I hardly 
looked at, so anxious was I to get away. The arrows 
he aimed at me threatened inevitable death; indeed, 
I cannot tell by what good fortune I escaped.” 
“ You must not go out again, my princess,” replied 
Gilliflower ; “ you must spend the time of your pen- 
ance in this room. I wiU go to the nearest town and 
purchase books to divert our minds ; we will read the 
newest fairy tales, and ourselves compose songs and 
poems.” “ My dear girl,” said the princess, “ the 
delightful thought of Prince Warrior is enough to 
occupy my mind pleasantly, but the same power that 
forces me to be a hind during the day makes me 
against my will act as they do; thus I run, jump, 
eat grass, and at those times the confinement of a 
room would be intolerable to me.” She was so 
fatigued that as soon as she had satisfied her hunger, 
she closed her beautiful eyes till dawn appeared. 
Then the usual change took place, and she returned 
to the forest. 


30 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


The prince likewise rejoined his friend in the even- 
ing. “ I spent my time,” he said, ‘‘ in hunting the 
most beautiful hind I have ever seen ; she escaped me 
a hundred times with the most wonderful skill. I 
aimed so surely that I cannot conceive how I missed 
her ; as soon as it is light I must go and look for her, 
and I shall not fail to find her.” He went early ‘to 
the same spot where he had first seen the hind. Buf 
she, fearing a repetition of yesterday’s disagreeable 
adventure, took good care not to go there. The 
prince searched everywhere, and walked about for a 
long time. It was very hot, and he was much 
delighted to find apples whose rosy colour was 
greatly to his taste ; he gathered some and ate them, 
and was soon sleeping soundly, lying on the fresh 
grass under trees that seemed the trysting-place of 
a thousand melodious birds. 

While he slept, the timid hind, eager to discover a 
place of shelter, came to the very spot where he was. 
If she had seen him sooner, she would have fled, but 
as she was so near him, she could not help looking at 
him. His deep slumber gave her courage, and she 
had leisure to examine his features. But imagine 
her state of mind when she recognised him I His 
charming image had become so deeply impressed on 
her memory that she could not have forgotten it in 
so short a time. O Cupid, Cupid, what is your pur- 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


pose? Is the hind to die by the hands of her lover? 
Yes, indeed, she is exposed to that danger; there is 
no possibility of safety. She lay down some paces 
from him, and her joy at the sight of him was so 
great that she could not take her eyes off him for a 
moment. She sighed and moaned, and becoming 
bolder, she went nearer, touched him, and he woke 
up. 

He was much surprised to recognise the hind that 
had given him so much trouble, and that he had 
sought so long in vain; he could not at all under- 
stand her familiarity. She did not wait until he 
tried to seize her, but ran away at the top of her 
speed, and he followed as quickly as he could. Now 
and again they stopped to take breath, for both the 
beautiful hind and the prince were still tired from 
yesterday’s chase. 

After going all round the forest, the hind, too 
fatigued to continue running, slackened her pace, 
and the prince, feeling more joyful than he had 
believed possible, came up with her. He saw that 
all her strength was spent, and she lay, a little half- 
dead creature, expecting her life to be taken by her 
conqueror ; but, on the contrary, he began to caress 
her. “ Beautiful hind,” he said, “ there is nothing 
to fear ; I want to take you away with me, and keep 
you with me always.” He cut down some branches 
S2 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


skilfully, bent them, covered them with moss, and 
scattered roses over them that grew on the bushes 
hard by; taking the hind in his arms, he supported 
her head against his neck, and laid her gently on the 
improvised couch. He sat near her, and from time 
to time gathered fine grass which she ate out of his 
hand. 

Although the prince knew she could not understand 
him, he went on talking to her. Notwithstanding 
the pleasure she felt in his society, as night came on 
she began to grow anxious. “ What would happen,” 
she said to herself, “ if he saw me suddenly change 
my form.f^ He would be startled, and would avoid 
me, or if not, there would be everything to fear alone 
with him in this forest.” She thought continually 
of some way of escape, when luckily he himself pro- 
vided the means. Thinking she must be thirsty, the 
prince went in search of a brook to which he might 
take her. While he was gone she stole off and 
reached the cottage where Gilliflower was awaiting 
her. She threw herself on her bed, night came, the 
change took place, and she related the day’s 
adventure. 

“Would you believe it?” she said, “my Prince 
Warrior is in this forest; he is the hunter who has 
been chasing me for two days, and at last he caught 
me and caressed me again and again. His portrait 
33 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


falls far short of the original, he is a hundred times 
handsomer than the painting. Am I not unfortunate 
to be obliged to avoid him, the prince destined for 
me by my nearest relatives, who loves me, and whom 
I love in return? Why should a wicked fairy con- 
ceive a dislike to me on the day of my birth, and 
make all my life miserable?” She began to weep; 
Gilliflower tried to console her with the hope that her 
troubles would soon be turned into pleasures. 

When the prince had found a stream, he returned 
to his beloved hind; but she was no longer where he 
had left her. In vain he searched for her, and felt 
as much annoyed with her as if she had been a 
reasoning being. “ I am always,” he said, “ it 
seems, to have to complain of that deceitful and 
faithless sex! ” Very melancholy he returned to the 
old woman’s house, and in relating his adventure 
with the hind to his friend, accused her of ingrati- 
tude. Becafigue could not help smiling at the 
prince’s anger, and advised him to punish the hind 
the next time he met her. That is my only reason 
for remaining here,” replied the prince; “ afterwards 
we will pursue our journey farther.” 

Day returned, and with it the princess resumed the 
form of a white hind. She was undecided how to 
act; whether to go to the prince’s usual haunts, or 
to take a different route and so avoid him. She chose 
34 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


the latter course, and went far away ; but the prince, 
equally cunning, did the same, thinking she would 
try that trick, and found her in the thickest part of 
the forest. She had just begun to think herself safe 
when she saw him. Over the bushes she sprang and 
leaped, and, as if she dreaded worse treatment on 
account of the trick she had played him, she was 
swifter than the wind. But as she was crossing a 
path, he took such sure aim that he shot her leg with 
his arrow. She felt a violent pain, and her strength 
deserting her, she fell down. 

Cruel and barbarous Love, what were you thinking 
of? You permit a matchless girl to be wounded by 
her tender lover! But the sad accident was inevit- 
able, for the fairy of the spring destined it to be the 
turning-point of the adventure. The prince was 
much distressed to see that the hind was bleeding. 
He applied herbs to the wound to relieve the pain, 
and again improvised a couch with branches. He 
held the hind’s head against his knees. “ You have 
only yourself to blame, fickle creature,” he said, 
for your suffering. Why did you forsake me yes- 
terday? You will not have the chance to-day, for I 
intend to take you with me.” The hind made no 
reply; indeed what could she have said? She was in 
the wrong, and was unable to speak; it is certainly 
of rare occurrence that those who are in the wrong 
35 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


keep silence. The prince caressed her again and 
again. “ How sorry I am to have wounded you,” he 
said; ‘‘you will hate me for it, and I want you to 
love me.” It would seem that some hidden genius 
inspired him what to say to the hind. At length it 
was time to return to his old hostess; he burdened 
himself with his prey, and it gave him no little 
trouble ; he led it, carried it, and sometimes 
dragged it. 

The hind had not the least desire to go with him. 
“ What will happen,” she said, “ when night comes 
and I am alone with the prince.? I would sooner 
die.” She made herself as heavy as possible, and he 
began to perspire with the exertion; it was not far 
to the cottage, but he saw that without help he would 
be unable to get there. He decided to fetch his 
faithful Becafigue, but before he left his prey, fear- 
ing she would escape, he tied her with many ribbons 
to the trunk of a tree. 

Alas ! who would have dreamed that the most beau- 
tiful princess in the world would one day be treated 
thus by the prince who loved her ! She tried in vain 
to break the ribbons, but her efforts only drew the 
knots tighter. She was almost on the point of 
strangling herself with a slip-knot he had tied most 
unskilfully when Gilliflower, tired of being shut up 
in her room, went out to get some air, and came to 
36 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


the place where the poor hind was struggling. Her 
consternation at her mistress’s condition may easily 
be imagined. The ribbons were knotted in so many 
different places that she was not very quick at 
undoing them, so that just as she was ready to take 
the hind away the prince and Becafigue arrived on 
the scene. 

“ Although my respect for you, madam, is very 
great,” said the prince, “ allow me to protest against 
the theft you are committing. I wounded the hind, 
she is mine, I love her, and entreat you to leave her 
to me.” ‘‘ Sir,” replied Gilliflower, politely, for she 
was both nice-looking and well-bred, “ the hind was 
mine first. I would rather lose my life than my hind ; 
if you wish to make sure she knows me, let me set her 
free. Come, my little white darling, embrace me.” 
The hind threw herself on the girl’s neck. “ Kiss 
my right cheek ” ; the order was obeyed ; touch my 
heart” ; she laid her foot on it; “sigh,” and she 
sighed. The prince could no longer doubt the truth 
of Gilliflower’s words. “ I give her up to you,” he 
said, politely, “ but I confess I am very sorry to do 
so.” She at once departed with her hind. 

They did not know that the prince lived in their 
house; he followed them, and was surprised to see 
them enter the good old woman’s cottage. He 
reached it soon after, and, impelled by curiosity, 
37 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


asked the woman who the young lady was ; she replied 
that she did not know, she had received her and the 
hind, she paid well and lived in the completest isola- 
tion. Becafigue asked where her room was situated 
and heard it was next to his, separated only by the 
partition wall. 

When they gained their apartment, Becafigue told 
the prince he was the most mistaken of men if the 
girl with the hind had not lived with Princess 
Desiree, and he felt sure he had seen her at the 
palace when he had acted as ambassador there. 
“ Why do you revive my recollection of that fatal 
undertaking? By what chance cculd she be here? ” 
“ That I cannot tell, sir,” added Becafigue, but I 
should like another look at her, and as nothing but 
a wooden framework divides us I am going to make 
a hole.” “ What useless curiosity,” said the prince 
sadly, for Becafigue’s words had brought back all 
his sorrows. He opened the window that looked on 
to the forest and fell dreaming. 

Meanwhile, by Becafigue’s exertions, a hole was 
made through which he saw the lovely princess 
dressed in a gown of silver brocade, embroidered 
with gold and emeralds and worked with flowers in 
red silk. Her hair fell in long curls over her beau- 
tiful shoulders, her complexion was brilliant and her 
eyes were shining. Gilliflower was on her knees bind- 
38 




THE HIND IN THE WOOD 

ing up the arm which still bled copiously. They 
both seemed much troubled by the wound. “ Let me 
die,” said the princess ; “ death is preferable to the 
wretched life I am leading, to be a hind all day, to 
see the man whom I was destined to marry, without 
being able to speak to him, and tell him my wretched 
story ! Alas ! if you knew how pathetic were the 
things he said to me, what a sweet-sounding voice he 
has, what noble and attractive manners, you would 
pity me even more than you do, for my inability to 
explain matters to him.” 

Becafigue’s astonishment at all he saw and heard 
may be easily imagined. He ran to the prince, tore 
him from the window with more joy than can be 
expressed. “ Sir,” he said, “ come to the wall with- 
out delay, you will see the original of the portrait 
that enchanted you.” The prince no sooner looked 
than he recognised his princess ; if he had not feared 
he must be the victim of some strange sorcery, he 
would have been beside himself with joy. 

His inclination was, of course, to think it all right ; 
we are ever ready to persuade ourselves of what we 
wish, and on such an occasion the one thing to do 
was to seek an explanation. He, therefore, without 
delay, knocked gently at the door of the princess’s 
room. Gilliflower, thinking it was the good old woman, 
and needing her help to bind up the princess’s wound, 
39 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


hastened to open it, and was vastly surprised to see 
the prince, who immediately entered, and threw him- 
self at Desiree’s feet. His great joy prevented him 
making any coherent speech, so that, notwithstand- 
ing my efforts to learn what he said in those first 
moments, I have found no one able to tell me. The 
princess’s answers were equally confused; but Love, 
that so often serves as interpreter to the dumb, made 
a third at the interview and convinced the lovers that 
never before were such charming things said. And 
certainly it was all very tender and pathetic; tears, 
sighs, vows, and smiles played a part. Thus the 
night passed and day began to break; Desiree had 
not given a thought to its approach, and she never 
again became a hind. She noticed the circumstance, 
and nothing could equal her joy. The prince was 
too dear to her not to be allowed to share her gladness. 
She told him her story with a charm and natural 
eloquence excelling that of the cleverest men and 
women. 

“ My lovely princess,” he exclaimed, “ was it you I 
wounded in the form of a white hind? How can I 
atone for so great a crime? Will it be enough if 
I die of grief before your eyes?” He was so dis- 
tressed that his grief was depicted in his face. This 
troubled Desiree more than her wound; she assured 
him it was very slight, and that she rather took 
40 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


pleasure in a misfortune that had been productive 
of so much good. 

Her manner of saying this was so kind that he 
could not but believe her protestations. To explain 
everything on his side, he told her of the fraud of 
Long-Thorn and her mother, adding that he must 
hasten to inform his father of his good fortune in 
finding Desiree, because he intended to wage war 
with her father in revenge for the affront he thought 
had been put upon him. Desiree begged him to send 
letters by Becafigue. He was about to obey her 
when a loud sound of trumpets, clarions, big drums 
and little drums was heard in the forest. It seemed 
as if a large concourse of people was passing close 
to the little house. The prince looked out of the 
window, recognising several officers and his own flags 
and standards : he ordered them to halt till he could 
join them. 

The army was delighted; the men thought the 
prince meant to lead them against Desiree’s father. 
The king, in spite of his great age, was commanding 
them in person. He was in a litter of gold-embroid- 
ered velvet, followed by an open chariot in which 
were Long-Thorn and her mother. Prince Warrior, 
perceiving the litter, hastened up to it, and the king 
embraced him very tenderly. “ Where do you come 
from, my dear son.? ” he exclaimed; “ how could you 
41 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


grieve me by going away ? ” Sire,” replied the 
prince, “deign to hear my story.” The king got 
out of the litter, and withdrawing to a retired spot, 
his son told him of the fortunate meeting and of 
Long-Thorn’s villainy. 

The King was delighted, clasped his hands and 
raised his eyes to heaven in token of gratitude. 
Princess Desiree looked more beautiful than all the 
stars together. She mounted a magnificent horse 
that curvetted finely; her head was adorned with 
feathers of many colours, and the biggest diamonds 
imaginable were to be seen on her gown. She wore 
the costume of a huntress. Gilliflower, who accom- 
panied her, was equally resplendent. This was the 
result of Tulip’s protection; she had looked after 
everything carefully and successfully. The pretty 
wooden house had been built on purpose for the 
princess, and in the guise of an old woman Tulip 
had entertained her for several days. 

When the prince had recognised his troops^ and 
had gone to me^t his father. Tulip entered Desiree’s 
room, cured the wound in her arm by breathing on 
it, and gave her the rich garments in which she 
appeared before the king. He said all that^ was 
kind and suited to the occasion, and entreated her 
not to delay becoming his subjects’ queen, for he 
went on : “I am determined to give up my kingdom 
42 


THE HIND IN THE WOOD 


to Prince Warrior in order to make him more worthy 
of you.” Desiree replied with all the politeness to 
be expected from a highly bred lady, and then look- 
ing at the two prisoners in the chariot who had 
covered their faces with their hands, generously 
demanded their pardon, and that they might be 
allowed the use of the chariot to take them wherever 
they wished to go. The king consented, all the while 
admiring her kind heart and praising her highly. 

The army was ordered to return, and the prince 
mounted his horse to accompany his lovely princess. 
They were received in the capital with great shouts 
of joy. The preparations made for the wedding 
were of a very solemn character on account of the 
presence of the six kind fairies who loved the 
princess. They gave her the richest presents 
imaginable; among others, the magnificent palace 
where the queen had visited them suddenly appeared 
in the air, borne by fifty thousand Cupids. They 
placed it in a beautiful plain by the river side. After 
a gift like that, no other seemed of any importance. 

Faithful Becafigue asked his master to speak to 
Gilliflower, and when he wedded the princess, to 
marry him to her. The prince was quite agreeable, 
and the girl was very glad to find so advantageous 
a match in a foreign land. Fairy Tulip, who was 
more generous than her sisters, gave her four gold 
43 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


mines in the Indies, so that her husband might not 
be able to say he was richer than she. The marriage 
festivities lasted for several months and some new 
entertainment was forthcoming every day. The 
whole world has sung the White Hind’s adventures. 


44f 


MADAME HOLLE 


WIDOW had two 
daughters, one of 
whom was beauti- 
ful and industri- 
the other idle and ugly. But this ugly one 
the mother loved best, because she was her own 
child; and she cared so little for the other that she 
made her do all the work, and be quite a Cinderella 
in the house. 

The poor maiden was obliged to go every day, and 
sit by a well in the broad highroad, and spin till her 
fingers bled. 

One day, when the spindle was covered with blood, 
she dipped it into the well to wash it. As she was 
doing so, it slipped from her hand and fell to the 
bottom. In tears, she ran and told her stepmother 
what had happened. 

The woman scolded her in a most violent manner, 
and was so merciless that she said, As you have let 
the spindle fall into the water, you may go in and 
fetch it out.” 

Then the maiden went back to the well, and, hardly 

45 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


knowing what to do, threw herself into the water to 
fetch the spindle. 

She lost all consciousness, but, as her senses 
returned, she found herself in a beautiful meadow 
on which the sun was shining and thousands of 
flowers grew. 

She walked across this meadow, till she came to a 
baker’s oven, which was full of new bread, and the 
loaves cried, ‘‘Ah, pull us out! pull us out! or we 
shall burn ; we have been so long baking ! ” 

Then she stepped near to the oven, and with the 
bread shovel took the loaves all out. 

She walked on after this, and came to a tree full 
of apples and the tree cried, “ Shake me ! shake me ! 
my apples are all quite ripe ! ” 

Then she shook the tree till the fruit fell like rain, 
and at last there was not one left on it. After this, 
she gathered the apples into one large heap, and 
went on farther. 

At last she came to a small house, out of which she 
saw an old woman peeping, who had such large teeth 
that the girl was frightened, and turned to run 
away. 

But the old woman cried after her, “What does 
thou fear, dear child Come and live with me, and 
do the work in the house, and I will make you so 
happy. You must, however, take care to make my 

46 






MADAME HOLLE 


bed well, and to shake it with energy, for then the 
feathers fly about, and in the world they will say "it 
snows, for I am Mother Holle.” 

As the old woman talked in this kind manner, the 
maiden readily agreed to enter her service. 

She was anxious to do all to please her, and took 
care to shake up the bed well, so that the feathers 
might fly down like snowflakes. Therefore she had 
a very happy life, plenty to eat and drink, and she 
never heard an angry word. 

But after she had stayed a time with Mother Holle, 
she began to feel sad, and could not tell why, till at 
last she found that she was homesick. And although 
it was a thousand times better than at home, here, 
she still wanted to go. 

And the longing grew so strong that she was 
obliged to speak. 

“ I have such sorrow in my heart,” she said, “ that 
I cannot stay here any longer ; I must return to my 
own people.” 

‘‘ Then,” said Mother Holle, “ I am pleased to hear 
that you are longing to go home; and as you have 
served me so well and truly, I will show you the way 
myself.” 

So she took her by the hand, and led her to a broad 
gateway. The gate was open, and as the young 
girl passed through, there fell upon her a shower of 
47 


THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


gold, which clung to her dress, and remained hang- 
ing to it, so that she was covered with it. 

‘‘ That is your reward for having been so industri- 
ous ; ” and as the old woman spoke she placed in her 
hand the spindle which had fallen into the well. 

Then the great gate was closed, and the maiden 
found herself once more in the world, not far from 
her stepmother’s house. As she entered the farm- 
yard, a cock perched on the wall crowed loudly, and 
cried : “ Kikeriki ! our golden lady is come home.” 

Then she went in to her mother; and because she 
was so bedecked with gold, both the mother and sister 
welcomed her kindly. The maiden related all that 
had happened to her; and when the mother heard 
how much wealth had been gained by her step- 
daughter, she was anxious that her own ugly and 
idle daughter should try her fortune. 

So she made her go and sit by the well and spin. 
She pricked her finger, and pushed her hand in the 
thorn-bushes, till at last a few spots of blood dropped 
on the spindle. 

Directly she saw these spots, she let it drop into the 
water, and sprang in after it herself. Just as her 
sister had done, she found herself in a beautiful 
meadow, and walked for some distance along the 
same path, till she came to the baker’s oven. 

She heard the loaves cry, Pull us out ! pull us 

48 


MADAME HOLLE 

out ! or we shall burn ; we have been here so long 
baking.” 

But the idle girl answered, “ No, indeed ; I have no 
wish to soil my hands with your dirty oven ; ” and 
so she walked on till she came to the apple-tree. 

‘‘ Shake me! shake me!” it cried, ‘‘for my apples 
are all quite ripe.” 

“ I don’t agree to that at all,” she replied, “for 
some of the apples might fall on my head; ” and as 
she spoke she walked lazily on farther. 

When she at last stood before the door of Mother 
Holle’s house, she had no fear of her great teeth, for 
she had heard about them, so she walked right up to 
her and offered to be her servant. Mother Holle 
accepted the offer, and for a whole day the girl was 
very industrious, and did everything that was told 
her, for she thought of the gold that was to be 
poured upon her. 

But on the second day she gave way to her laziness, 
and on the third it was worse. Several days passed, 
and she would not get up in the mornings. The bed 
was never made or shaken, so that feathers could fly 
about, till at last Mother Holle was quite tired of 
her, and said she must go away. 

The lazy girl was quite overjoyed at going, and 
thought the golden rain was sure to come when 
Mother Holle led her to the gate. But as she 
49 


' THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY ROOfe 

passed under it a large Kettle- df pitch was upset 
over her. ' 

“ That is the reward of your s^ervice,” said the old 
woman as she shut the gate, ^o the idle girl walked 
home with the pitch sticking all over ^hei*, and as she 
entered the court the cock on the walhcr|ed out : 

“ Kikeriki ! our smutty young Ikdy is come home.” 
The pitch stuck closely, and hung al^SSout her hair 
^and her clothes, and do what she wo^^ff, as long as 
^^e lived it never would come off. 


\i 

THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAD 

I ' t 

POOR Milk- 
iPToman was once 
going into the 
town with cans 
full of milk to sell. She took with her her little 
daughter (a baby of about a year old), having no 
one to leave her with at home. Being tired she sat 
down by the road side placing the child and the cans 
of milk beside her; when, on a sudden, two large 
Eagles flew over-head ; and one, swooping down, 
seized the child and flew away with her. 

Very far, far away the Eagles carried the little 
baby; even beyond the borders of her native land, 
until they reached their home in a lofty tree. There 
the old Eagles had built a great nest: it was made 
of iron and wood, and was as big as a little house; 
there was iron all round, and to get in and out you 
had to go through seven iron doors. 

In this stronghold they placed the little baby, and 
because she was like a young eaglet they called her 
Surya Bai (The Sun Lady). The Eagles both loved 
the child; and daily they flew into distant countries 
51 





THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


to bring her rich and precious things, — clothes that 
had been made for princesses, precious jewels, won- 
derful playthings, all that was most costly and 
rare. 

One day, when Surya Bai was twelve years’ old, the 
old husband Eagle said to his wife: ‘‘Wife, our 
daughter has no diamond ring on her little finger, 
such as princesses wear; let us go and fetch her one.” 
“Yes,” said the other old Eagle, “but to fetch it 
we must go very far.” “ True,” rejoined he, “ such 
a ring is not to be got nearer than the Red Sea, and 
that is a twelve months’ journey from here; never- 
theless we will go ! ” So the Eagles started off, leav- 
ing Surya Bai in the strong nest, with twelve months’ 
provisions (that she might not be hungry whilst 
they were away), and a little dog and cat to take 
care of her. 

Not long after they were gone, the naughty little 
cat stole some food, for which Surya Bai punished 
her. The cat did not like being whipped, and she 
was still more annoyed at having been caught steal- 
ing; so, in revenge, she ran to the fireplace (they 
were obliged to keep a fire always burning in the 
Eagles’ nest, as Surya Bai never went down from the 
tree, and would not otherwise have been able to cook 
her dinner), and put out the fire. When the little 
girl saw this, she was much vexed, for the cat had 
52 


THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

eaten their last cooked provisions, and she did not 
know what they were to do for food. For three 
whole days Surya Bai puzzled over the difficulty, and 
for three whole days, she and the dog and the cat 
had nothing to eat. At last she thought she would 
climb to the edge of the nest and see if she could see 
any fire in the country below; and, if so, she would 
go down and ask the people who lighted it, to give 
her a little with which to cook her dinner. So she 
climbed to the edge of the nest. Then, very far 
away on the horizon, she saw a thin curl of blue 
smoke. So she let herself down from the tree, and 
all day long, she walked in the direction whence the 
smoke came. Towards evening she reached the 
place, and found it came from a small hut in which 
sat an old woman warming her hands over a fire. 

Now, though Surya Bai did not know it, she had 
reached the Rakshas’s^ country, and this old woman 
was none other than a wicked old Rakshas, who lived 
with her son in the little hut. The young Rakshas, 
however, had gone out for the day. When the old 
Rakshas saw Surya Bai, she was much astonished, 
for the girl was beautiful as the Sun, and her rich 
dress was resplendent with jewels; and she said to 
herself : “ How lovely this child is ; what a dainty 

morsel she would be! Oh, if my son were only here 
‘Demoniacal Ogre. 

53 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


we would kill her and boil her and eat her. I will 
try and detain her till his return.” Then, turning 
to Surya Bai, she said: ‘‘Who are you and what 
do you want? ” Surya Bai answered: “I am the 
daughter of the great Eagles, but they have gone a 
li far journey to fetch me a diamond ring, and the fire 

has died out in the nest. Give me, I pray you, a little 
from your hearth.” The Rakshas replied: “You 
shall certainly have some, only first pound this rice 
for me, for I am old and have no daughter to help 
me.” Then Surya Bai pounded the rice, but the 
young Rakshas had not returned by the time she had 
finished, so the old Rakshas said to her : “ If you 

are kind, grind this corn for me; for it is hard work 
for my old hands.” Then she ground the corn, but 
still the young Rakshas came not; and the old Rak- 
shas said to her: “ Sweep the house for me first, 
and then I will give you the fire.” So Surya Bai 
swept the house; but still the young Rakshas did 
not come. Then his mother said to Surya Bai: 
“Why should you be in such a hurry to go home? 
Fetch me some water from the well, and then you 
shall have the fire.” And she fetched the water. 
When she had done so, Surya Bai said : “ I have 

done all your bidding, now give me the fire, or I will 
go elsewhere and seek it.” 

The old Rakshas was grieved because her son had 
54i 



THE SUN LADY— (SUR^A BAI) 

not returned home; but she saw she could detain j 
Surya Bai no longer, so she said : f thjet3re , 

and go in peace; take also some jjarphe(i\ cofn^ahd ^ 
scatter it along the road as you gd^-so as to make a ' 
pretty little pathway from our house to yours,” — 
and so saying she gave Surya Bai several handfuls 
of parched corn. The girl took them fearing no 
evil, and as she went she scattered the grains on the 
road. Then she climbed back into the nest and shut 
the seven iron doors and lighted the fire and cooked 
the food, and gave the dog and cat some dinner, and 
took some herself and went to sleep. 

No sooner had Surya Bai left the Rakshas’s hut, 
than the young Rakshas returned and his mother 
said to him : “ Alas, alas, my soTn, why did you not 

come sooner ! Such a sweet little lamb has been here, 
and now we have lost her.” Then she told him all 
about Surya Bai. “ Which way did she go ? ” asked 
the young Rakshas, “ only tell me that and I’ll have 
her before morning.” His mother told him how she 
had given Surya Bai the parched corn to scatter on 
the road ; and when he heard that, he followed up the 
track and ran and ran and ran till h^ came to the 
foot of the tree. Looking up, he saw the nest high 
in the branches above him. Quick as' thought, up 
he climbed and reached the great outer door; and 
he shook it and shook it but he could rfot get in for 
55 : 



THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Surya Bai had bolted it. Then he said : “ Let me 

in, my child, let me in. I am the great Eagle, and 
I have come from very far and brought you many 
beautiful jewels; and here is a splendid diamond 
ring to fit your little finger.” But Surya Bai did 
not hear him, for she was fast asleep. 

He again tried to force open the door, but it was 
too strong for him. In his efforts, however, he had 
broken off one of his finger-nails (now the nail of a 
Rakshas is most poisonous), which he left sticking 
in the crack of the door when he went away. 

Next morning, Surya Bai opened all the doors in 
order to look down on the world below; but when 
she came to the seventh door, a sharp thing, which 
was sticking in it, ran into her hand and immediately 
she fell down dead. 

At that same moment the two poor old Eagles 
returned from their long twelve months’ journey, 
bringing a beautiful diamond ring, which they had 
fetched for their little favourite from the Red Sea. 
There she lay on the threshold, beautiful as ever, but 
cold and dead. The Eagles could not bear the 
sight; so they placed the ring on her finger, and 
then, with loud cries, flew off to return no more. 

But a httle while afterward there chanced to come 
by a great Rajah who was out on a hunting expedi- 
tion. He came with hawks and hounds and attend- 
56 


THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

ants and horses, and pitched his camp under the 
tree in which the Eagle’s nest was built. Then look- 
ing up, he saw, amongst the topmost branches, what 
appeared like a queer little house; and he sent some 
of his attendants to see what it was. They soon 
returned and told the Rajah that up in the tree was 
a curious thing like a cage, having seven iron doors, 
and that on the threshold of the first door lay a fair 
maiden, richly dressed; that she was dead, and that 
beside her stood a little dog and a little cat. 

At this the Rajah commanded that they should be 
fetched down, and when he saw Surya Bai, he felt 
very sad to think that she was dead. And he took 
her hand to feel if it were already stiff ; but all her 
limbs were supple, nor had she become cold, as the 
dead are cold; and, looking again at her hand, the 
Rajah saw that a sharp thing, like a long thorn, had 
run into the tender palm, almost far enough to pierce 
through to the back of her hand. 

He pulled it out, and no sooner had he done so than 
Surya Bai opened her eyes and stood up, crying: 
‘‘ Where am I? and who are you? Is it a dream, or 
true? ” 

The Rajah answered: “It is all true, beautiful 
lady. I am the Rajah of a neighbouring land ; pray 
tell me who are you? ” 

She replied : “ I am an Eagle’s child.” But he 

57 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


laughed. “ Nay,” he said, “ that cannot be : you are 
some great Princess.” “ No,” she answered, “ I am 
no royal lady, what I say is true. I have lived all 
my life in this tree. I am only the Eagle’s child.” 
Then the Rajah said: “If you are not a Princess 
born, I will make you one ; say only that you will be 
my Queen.” 

Surya Bai consented, and the Raj ah took her to his 
kingdom and made her his Queen. But Surya Bai 
was not his only wife; and the first Ranee, his other 
wife, was both jealous and envious of her. 

The Rajah gave Surya Bai many trustworthy 
attendants to guard her and be with her. One old 
woman who loved Surya Bai said to her : “ Don’t be 

too intimate with the first Ranee, dear lady, for she 
wishes you no good, and she has power to do you 
harm. Some day she may poison, or otherwise injure 
you.” But Surya Bai answered her: “Nonsense! 
what is there to be alarmed about Why cannot we 
both live happily together like two sisters ? ” Then 
the old woman replied : “ Ah, dear lady, I pray my 

fears may prove folly.” So Surya Bai often went 
to see the first Ranee, and the first Ranee also came 
often to see her. 

One day they were standing in the palace court- 
yard near a tank, where the Rajah’s people bathed, 
and the first Ranee said to Surya Bai: “What 
58 


THE SUN "liAm 


C 


pretty jewels you hav^, sister! Let me try them on 
for a minute, and see how I look jin them.” 

The old wbmari was standing beside Surya Bai and 
whimpered to her ^ ‘‘ Do not lend her your jewels.” 
“ Hush I you silly did Woman,” she ahswered, “ what 
harm will it do.'’ ” and she gave the Ranee her jewels. 
Then the Ranee said: ‘^How pretty all your things 
are! do you not think they look well even on me.J’ 
Let us come down to the tank ; it is as clear as glass, 
and We can see ourselves reflected in it and how these 
jewels will shine in the clear water!” 

The old woman, hearing this, wks much alarmed, 
and begged Surya Bai not to venture near the tank, 
but she said: “ y^id you be silent, I will not dis- 
trust my sister,” ¥nd she went down td the tank. 
Then, when no one was near and jthey were both lean- 
ing over looking ^t'their reflections in the water the 
first Ranee pushed Surya Bai dnto the tank, who, 
sinking under the wat^r, was drowned; and from the 
place where her body fell^ there spj*ung up a bright 
golden sunflower. ^ ' 

The Rajah shortly afterwards inquired where Surya 
Bai was, — ^but she ^oiild not be found. Then, very 
angry, he went ta'thel first Ranee ;jand said : “ Tell 

me where the child is I* You have made away with 
her.” But she' answered you do |ne wrong; I know 
nothing of her. Doubtless that old woman whom 
, 59 ^ 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

you allowed to be always with her, has done her some 
harm.” So the Rajah ordered the poor old woman 
to be thrown into prison. 

He tried to forget Surya Bai and all her pretty 
ways, but it was no good. Wherever he went, he 
saw her face. He stiU listened for her voice. Every 
day he grew more miserable; he would not eat nor 
drink ; and as for the other Ranee, he could not bear 
to speak to her. Everybody said : “ He will surely 

die.” 

One day the Rajah wandered to the edge of the 
tank, and leaning over the parapet, looked into the 
water. Then he was surprised to see growing out 
of the tank close beside him, a stately golden flower ; 
and as he watched it, the sunflower gently bent its 
head and leaned down towards him. The Rajah’s 
heart was softened, and he kissed its leaves and mur- 
mured: “This flower reminds me of my lost wife. 
I love it, it is fair and gentle as she used to be.” 
And every day he would go down to the tank and sit 
and watch the flower. When the Ranee heard this, 
she ordered her servants to dig up the sunflower and 
take it into the jungle and burn it. Next time the 
Rajah went to the tank he found his flower gone; 
and he was very grieved, but none dared say who 
had done it. 

Then, in the jungle where the ashes of the sunflower 

60 







“V ; '' v; r' > ' i 

3i^K' I S' • 4 .*^ < 


,^' i* ■ »»! ■' ' (:\ ^ 




V '■ ’ "i •"• /< i.' J ' 


. -V&jAjBCA'iJ 

-<,r- t * 



*^•5: 


'. ..f f . y- V 

^.' * / - 





n/', ..i'w. 

v-^' r ., r n ^ ■■. 


/I, 


L KV^., 


/'. - :. - 

^ y -^iV' " -V ••' -■ 
.V’.fff ■.>: ' 

. '-ik 

T I 


•.V- 


- J ♦ 




* k' 


mw-^f : 








p f •■i 

a I ^v- 

• -v 




THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

had been thrown, there sprung up a young mango 
tree — tall and straight, that grew so quickly and 
became such a beautiful tree, that it was the wonder 
of the whole country. At last, on its topmost bough, 
came one fair blossom; and the blossom fell and the 
little mango grew rosier and rosier and larger and 
larger till people flocked from far and near only to 
look at it. But none ventured to gather it, for it 
was to be kept for the Rajah. 

Now one day, Surya Bai’s mother, the poor Milk- 
woman, was returning homeward after her day’s 
work, with the empty milk cans ; and being very tired 
with her long walk to the bazaar, she lay down under 
the mango tree and fell asleep. Then, right into her 
largest milk can fell the wonderful mango ! 

When the poor woman awoke and saw what had 
happened, she was dreadfully frightened, and 
thought: ‘‘If any one sees me with this wonderful 
fruit, that all the Rajah’s great people have been 
watching for so many, many weeks, they will never 
believe that I did not steal it, and I shall be put in 
prison. Yet it is no good leaving it here ; besides, it 
fell off of itself into my milk can. I will take it 
home as secretly as possible and share it with my 
children.” So the Milkwoman covered up the can 
in which the mango lay and took it quickly home, 
and placed it in the corner of the room piling over 
61 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


to give my child up at your command? You are 
Rajah in your palace, but I am Rajah in my own 
house; and I won’t give up my little daughter for any 
bidding of yours. Be off with you, or I’ll pull out 
your beard.” And so saying she seized a long stick 
and attacked the Rajah, calling out loudly to her 
husband and sons, who came running to her aid. 

The Rajah seeing matters were against him, and 
having outridden his attendants, rode away and 
returned to the palace. However, he determined to 
sift the matter. First, he went to see Surya Bai’s 
old attendant, who was still in prison. From her he 
learnt enough to make him believe she was entirely 
innocent of Surya Bai’s death and to suspect the 
first Ranee of having caused it. He therefore 
ordered the old woman to be set at liberty and bade 
her prove her devotion to her long-lost mistress by 
going to the Milkwoman’s house and bringing him as 
much information as possible about the family and 
particularly about the girl he had seen returning 
from the well. 

So the old woman went to the Milkwoman’s house 
and made friends with her. After a few days, the. 
Milkwoman ceased to be suspicious of her and became 
quite cordial. Surya Bai’s attendant then told how 
she had been the late Ranee’s waiting-woman and how 
the Rajah had thrown her into prison on her mis- 
64 


THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

tress’s death; and m return for this intelligence, the 
Milkwoman told her how the wonderful mango had 
tumbled into her can as she slept under the tree, and 
how it had miraculously changed in the course of an 
hour into a beautiful little lady, and ended with the 
words : “ I wonder why she should have chosen my 

poor house to live in instead of any one else’s.” 

Then Surya Bai’s attendant said : “ Have you 

ever asked her her history? Perhaps she would not 
mind telling it to you now.” 

So the Milkwoman called the girl and as soon as 
the old attendant saw her, she knew it was none other 
than Surya Bai, and her heart jumped for joy; but 
she remained silent, wondering much, for she knew 
her mistress had been drowned in the tank. 

The old Milkwoman turned to Surya Bai and said: 
‘‘ My child, you have lived long with us and have 
been a good daughter to me ; but I have never asked 
you your history, because I thought it must be a 
sad one ; but if you do not fear to tell it to me now, 
I should like to hear it.” 

Surya Bai answered: “Mother, you speak true; 
my history is sad. I believe my real mother was a 
poor Milkwoman like you, and that she took me with 
her one day when I was quite a little baby, as she 
was going to sell milk in the bazaar. But being tired 
with the long walk, she sat down to rest, and placed 
65 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


to give my child up at your command? You are 
Rajah in your palace, but I am Rajah in my own 
house; and I won’t give up my little daughter for any 
bidding of yours. Be off with you, or I’ll pull out 
your beard.” And so saying she seized a long stick 
and attacked the Rajah, calling out loudly to her 
husband and sons, who came running to her aid. 

The Rajah seeing matters were against him, and 
having outridden his attendants, rode away and 
returned to the palace. However, he determined to 
sift the matter. First, he went to see Surya Bai’s 
old attendant, who was still in prison. From her he 
learnt enough to make him believe she was entirely 
innocent of Surya Bai’s death and to suspect the 
first Ranee of having caused it. He therefore 
ordered the old woman to be set at liberty and bade 
her prove her devotion to her long-lost mistress by 
going to the Milkwoman’s house and bringing him as 
much information as possible about the family and 
particularly about the girl he had seen returning 
from the well. 

So the old woman went to the Milkwoman’s house 
and made friends with her. After a few days, the. 
Milkwoman ceased to be suspicious of her and became 
quite cordial. Surya Bai’s attendant then told how 
she had been the late Ranee’s waiting-woman and how 
the Rajah had thrown her into prison on her mis- 
file 


THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

tress’s death; and in return for this intelligence, the 
Milkwoman told her how the wonderful mango had 
tumbled into her can as she slept under the tree, and 
how it had miraculously changed in the course of an 
hour into a beautiful little lady, and ended with the 
words : “ I wonder why she should have chosen my 

poor house to live in instead of any one else’s.” 

Then Surya Bai’s attendant said : ‘‘ Have you 

ever asked her her history? Perhaps she would not 
mind telling it to you now.” 

So the Milkwoman called the girl and as soon as 
the old attendant saw her, she knew it was none other 
than Surya Bai, and her heart jumped for joy; but 
she remained silent, wondering much, for she knew 
her mistress had been drowned in the tank. 

The old Milkwoman turned to Surya Bai and said: 
‘‘ My child, you have lived long with us and have 
been a good daughter to me ; but I have never asked 
you your history, because I thought it must be a 
sad one ; but if you do not fear to tell it to me now, 
I should like to hear it.” 

Surya Bai answered: ‘‘Mother, you speak true; 
my history is sad. I believe my real mother was a 
poor Milkwoman like you, and that she took me with 
her one day when I was quite a little baby, as she 
was going to sell milk in the bazaar. But being tired 
with the long walk, she sat down to rest, and placed 
65 


,• f , j ' 

THE WILD Fiowik FAIRY ROOK 

me also on the ground? when suddenly a great Eagle 
flew down and carried me away. The only father 
and mother I ever knew were the two great Eagles.” 

“Ah, my child! my Chj^ld ! ’’cried the Milkwoman, 
“I was that poor woman.\ The Eagles flew away 
with my eldest daughter when '^he was only a .year 
old. Have I found you after these many years.?” 

Then she ran and called all her children and her 
husband to tell them the wonderful pews, and there 
was great rejoicing. When they were a little calmer, 
Surya Bai’s mother said : “ Tell us, dear daughter, 

how your life has been spent since first we lost you.” 
And Surya Bai went on : 

“ The old Eagles took me away to their home, and 
there I lived happily for many years. They loved to 
bring me all the beautiful things that they could find, 
and at lash oife day they both went to fetch me a 
diamond ring from the Red Sea; but while they were 
gone the fire went out in the nest; so I went to an 
old woman’s hut and got her to give me some fire; 
and the next day (I don’t know how it was), as I was 
opening the outer door of the cage, a sharp thing 
that was sticking in it, ran into my hand, and I fell 
down senseless. I don’t know how long I lay there, 
but when I came to myself, I found the Eagles must 
have come back and thought me dead and gone away, 
for the diamond ring was on my little finger. A 

66 , y 



THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

great many people were watching over me, and 
amongst them was a Rajah, who asked me to go home 
with him and be his wife, and he brought me to this 
place and I was his Ranee. But his other wife, the 
^st Ranee hated me, for she was jealous, and desired 
to kill me; and one day she pushed me into the tank, 
for I was young and foolish and would not listen to 
the warnings of my faithful old attendant, who 
begged me not to go near the place. Ah! if I had 
only listened to her words, I might have been happy 
still.” 

At these words, the old attendant, who had been 
sitting in the background, rushed forward and kissed 
Surya Bai’s feet, crying: “ Ah, my lady! my lady! 
have I found you at last!” And, without staying 
to hear more, she ran back to the Palace to tell the 
Rajah the glad news. 

Then Surya Bai told her parents how she had not 
wholly died in the tank, but had become a sun- 
flower; and how the first Ranee, seeing how fond 
the Rajah was of the plant, had it thrown away; 
and then how she had risen from the ashes of the 
sunflower in the form of a mango tree; and how 
when the tree blossomed all her spirit went into 
the little mango flower, and she ended by saying: 
“ And when the flower became fruit, I know not 
by what irresistible impulse I was induced to throw 
6T 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

myself into your milk can. Mother, it was my 
destiny, and as soon as you took me into your 
house, I began to recover my human form.” 

“ Why then,” asked her brothers and sisters, “ why 
do you not tell the Rajah that you are living, and 
that you are the Ranee Surya Bai? ” 

‘‘ Alas ! ” she answered, “ I cannot do that. Who 
knows but that he might be influenced by the first 
Ranee and also desire my death. Let me rather be 
poor like you, but safe from danger.” 

Then her mother cried : ‘‘ Oh, what a stupid 

woman lam! The Rajah came seeking you here one 
day, but I and your father and brothers drove him 
away, for we did not know you were indeed the lost 
Ranee.” 

As she spoke the sound of horses’ hoofs was heard in 
the distance and the Rajah himself appeared, having 
heard the good news of Surya Bai being alive from 
her old attendant. 

It is impossible to tell of the joy of the Rajah at 
finding his long-lost wife, but it was not greater than 
Surya Bai’s at being restored to her husband. 

Then the Rajah turned to the old Milkwoman and 
said : ‘‘ Old woman, you did not speak the truth, 

for it was indeed my wife who was in your hut.” 

“ Yes, Protector of the Poor,” answered the old 
Milkwoman, “ but it was also my daughter.” Then 
68 


THE SUN LADY— (SURYA BAI) 

they told him how Surya Bai was the Milkwoman’s 
child. 

At hearing thi^the Rajah commanded them all to 
return with him to the Palace. He gave Surya Bai’s 
father a village and ennobled the family; and he said 
to Surya Bai’s attendant: “For the good service 
you have done, you shall be palace housekeeper,” and 
he gave her great riches, adding : “ I can never 

repay the debt I owe you, nor make you sufficient 
amends for having unjustly thrown you into prison.” 
She replied : “ Sire, even in your anger you were 

temperate ; if you had caused me to be put to death, 
as some would have done, none of this good might 
have come to you : it is yourself you have to thank.” 

The wicked first Ranee was cast into prison for 
the rest of her life; but Surya Bai and her husband 
lived happily all the rest of their days; and in 
memory of her adventures, he planted round their 
Palace a hedge of sunflowers and a grove of mango 
trees. 



\ 


69 



N the merry days 
of good King Ar- 
thur, there lived 

in one of the 

countries of iJngland a ploughman and his wife. 
They were poor, but as the husband was a strong 
workman, and his partner an able assistant in all 
matters pertaining to a farmhouse, the dairy and 
poultry, they managed to mak^ a very good living, 
and would have been contented and happy, had 
Nature blessed them with any offspring. But 
although they had been married several years, no 
olive-branch had yet appeared, and the worthy 
couple sadly lamented their hard lot. 

There lived at this period, at the court of Arthur, a 
celebrated conjuror and magician, whose name was 
Merlin, the astonishment of the whole world, for he 
knew the past, present and future, and nothing 
appeared impossible to him. Persons of all classes 
came to him for assistance and advice. Knowing 
this, the ploughman determined to consult him, and 
therefore went to court, and with tears in his eyes, 
70 


P 








THUMB 


begg^3~M»Cn that he might have a child “even 
though it should be no bigger than his thumb.” 

Now/^^ferim had a strange knaci of taking people 
e^^tly at their word, and granted the ploughman’s 
request. What was the ploughman’s astonishment 
when he reached home to find that his wife had given 
birth to a gentleman so tiny that it required strong 
eyesight to behold him. His growth was wonderful ; 

“ In four minutes he grew so fast, i 
That he became as tall 
As was the ploughman’s thumb iit length. 

And so she did him call.” ' 

The christening of this little fellow was a matter 
of much ceremony, for the Fairy Queen, attended 
by all her company of Elves was present, and he 
formally received the name of Tom Thumb. She 
gave him a choice suit of clothes. His hat was made 
of a beautiful oak leaf, his shirt of a fine spider’s web, 
and his hose and doublet of fine thistle-down. His 
stockings were made of the rind of a delicate apple, 
and the garters were two of the finest little hairs that 
one can imagine, plucked from his mother’s eye- 
brows. Shoes of the skin of a little mouse, “ and 
tanned most curiously,” completed his fairy-like 
adornment. ' 

Tom was an object of astonishment and ridicule 
amongst the other children of the village, but they 

71 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

soon discovered that, notwithstanding his diminutive 
size, he was more than a match for them. It was a 
matter of very little consequence to Tom whether he 
lost or won, for if he found his stock of counters or 
cherry stones run low, he soon crept into the pockets 
of his companions and replenished his store. It hap- 
pened one day that he was found out and Tom was 
punished by being shut up in a pin-box. The fairy 
boy was greatly annoyed at his imprisonment, but 
the next day he revenged himself as follows : he 
hung a row of glasses on a sunbeam, and his com- 
panions, thinking they could do the same and for- 
getting that they did not possess Tom’s fairy gifts, 
broke the glasses and were, in consequence, severely 
whipped, whilst Tom, overjoyed at their misfortune, 
laughed tiU the tears ran down his face. 

The boys were so angry about this trick that Tom 
had played upon them, that his mother was afraid 
to trust him any longer in their company. So she 
kept him at home, and made him help her in any 
light work suitable for so small a child. One day, 
while she was making a batter-pudding Tom stood 
on the edge of a bowl, with a lighted candle in his 
hand, so that she might see that it was properly 
made. Unfortunately, however, when her back was 
turned, Tom accidentally fell into the bowl, and his 
mother not missing him, stirred him up in the pud- 

7a 


TOM THUMB 


ding “ instead of minced fat,” and put the pudding 
in the kettle with Tom in it. The poor woman paid 
dearly for her mistake, for Tom had no sooner felt 
the warm water, than he danced about like mad, and 
the pudding jumped about till she was nearly fright- 
ened out of her wits, and was glad to give it to a 
tinker who happened to be passing that way. He 
was thankful for this present, but his joy did not 
last long. As he was going over a stile, he happened 
to sneeze very hard, and Tom, who had up to this 
time, remained silent, called out : “ Hello Pickens ! ” 
which so terrified the tinker that he threw the pud- 
ding into the field, and scampered away as fast as 
he could go. The pudding fell to pieces, naturally 
enough, and Tom, crawling out, ran home to his 
mother, who was greatly worried that he could not 
be found. 

A few days after this adventure, Tom accompanied 
his mother when she went into the fields to milk the 
cows, and for fear that he should be blown away by 
the wind, she tied him to a thistle with a small piece 
of thread. While he was there a cow came and swal- 
lowed him. The cow, however, soon got tired of him, 
for Tom kicked and scratched till she was nearly mad, 
and finally tumbled him out of her mouth, when he 
was caught by his mother and carried safely home. 

A succession of untoward accidents followed. One 

73 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

day, Tom’s father took him to the fields when he went 
to plough, and gave him a whip made of a barley 
straw,” to drive the oxen with, but the dwarf was 
soon lost in a furrow. While he was there a great 
raven came and carried him an immense distance to 
the top of a giant’s castle. The giant swallowed him 
up, but he made such a disturbance when he got 
inside, that the monster was soon glad to get rid of 
him, and threw the mischievous little imp full three 
miles into the sea. 

Happily he was not drowned, for he had scarcely 
reached the water before he was swallowed by a huge 
fish. This was soon caught and carried to King 
Arthur by the fisherman for a New Year’s gift. 
Tom was discovered and King Arthur adopted him 
as his dwarf : 

“ Long time ’ he lived in j ollity, 

Beloved of the court. 

And none like Tom was so esteem’d 
Amongst the better sort.” 

The Queen was delighted with the little dwarf, and 
made him dance a gaillard on her left hand. The 
performance was so satisfactory that King Arthur 
gave him a ring, which he wore about his middle 
like a girdle ; and he literally crept up the royal 
sleeve,” requesting leave to visit his parents and 
take them as much money as he could carry : 

74 ^ 







»»» 















TOM THUMB 





“And so away goes lusty Tom 
^ ■'^ith threepence at his back, 

, A heavy burden, which did make, 
bones to crack.” 


Tom remained three days with the old couple, and 
feasted upon a hazelnut so extravagantly that he 
grew ill. King Arthur was so anxious for the return 
of his dwarf, that his mother sent him back to the 
court. He was received by the King with every 
demonstration of affection and delight, and tourna- 
Tl^ijts were immediately proclaimed. 




r 


Thus he at tilt and tournament 
Was entertained so. 

That all the rest of Arthur’s Knights 
Did him. much pleasure show. ~ 

M ' 

And good Sir • Lauhcelot du Lake, 

Sir Tristrani 'j^nd Si'f^Guy, 

Yet none com^t1^'^l)ri^e Tom Thumb 
In acts of chivalrj^'^ ' 


Tom, however, paid dearly for his victories, for the 
exertions he made on this celebrateid occasion threw 
him into an illness which finally qaused his death. 
But the hero was carried away by his godmother, 
the Fairy Queen, into Fairyland ; and after the 
lapse of two hundred years, he w'as allowed to return 
to earth and again amuse men by his comical 
adventures. 


75 



PRINCE AHMED AND THE 
FAIRY PARI BANOU 

t 



HERE was a Sul- 
t a n who had 
peaceably filled 
the throne of India 


many years and had the satisfaction in his old age to 
have three sons, the worthy imitators of his virtues, 
who, with the Princess, his niece, were the ornaments 
of his court. The eldest of the Princes was called 
Houssain, the second Ali, the youngest Ahmed, and 
the Princess, his niece, Nouronnihar.^ 

The Sultan, her uncle, proposed to marry her with 
some neighbouring Prince when he perceived that his 
sons loved her passionately. He spoke to each of 
them apart; and after having remonstrated on the 
impossibility of one Princess being the wife of three 
persons, he did all he could to persuade them to abide 
by a declaration of the Princess in favour of one of 
them, or to desist from their pretensions. But as he 
found them obstinate, he sent for them all together. 


Daylight. 

76 



PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 

and said to them : ‘‘ Children since for your good 
and quiet I have not been able to persuade you no 
longer to aspire to marry the Princess your cousin, 
and as I have no inclination to make use of my 
authority, to give her to one preferable before the 
other two, I fancy I have thought of a proper expedi- 
ent which will please you all and preserve the union 
among you, if you will but hear me and follow my 
advice. I think it would not be amiss if you 
travelled separately into dilferent countries, so that 
you might not meet each other; and as you know I 
am very curious, and delight in everything that is 
rare and singular, I promise my niece in marriage 
to him that shall bring me the most extraordinary 
rarity ; and for the expense of travelling, I will give 
each of you a sum agreeable to your birth and the 
purchase of the rarity you shall go in search after.” 

As the three Princes were always submissive and 
obedient to the Sultan’s will, and each flattered him- 
self fortune might prove favourable to him and give 
him the Princess Nouronnihar, they all consented. 
The Sultan gave them the money he promised 
them; and that very day they issued orders for the 
preparations for their travels,^ and took leave of the 
Sultan that they might be ready to set out early next 
morning. They went out of the same gate of the 
city, each dressed like a merchant, attended by a 

77 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


trusty officer, dressed like a slave, and all well 
mounted and equipped. They went the first day’s 
journey together, and slept at the first inn where the 
road divided into three diflPerent tracks. At night, 
when they were at supper together, they all agreed 
to travel for a year and to make that inn their ren- 
dezvous, and that the first that came should wait for 
the others. The next morning by break of day after 
they had embraced, they mounted their horses, and 
took each a difi^erent road. 

Prince Houssain, who had heard wonders of the 
extent, strength, riches and splendour of the King- 
dom of Bisnagar, bent his course towards the Indian 
coast; and, after three months’ travelling, joining 
himself to different caravans, sometimes over deserts 
and barren mountains, and sometimes through 
populous and fertile countries, arrived at Bisnagar, 
the capital of the kingdom of that name. 

The multitude of the shops stocked with all kinds 
of merchandise, such as the finest linens from India, 
silks and brocades from Persia and China, porce- 
lain from Japan and China, and foot carpets of all 
sizes surprised him so much that he knew not how to 
believe his own eyes ; but when he came to the shops 
of the goldsmiths and jewellers, he was in a kind of 
ecstacy to behold such prodigious quantities of 
wrought gold and silver, and was dazzled by the 
78 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


lustre of the pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds and 
other precious stones exposed for sale. After Prince 
Houssain had gone through the streets he was very 
tired, which a merchant perceiving, invited him to 
sit down in his shop. He had not been seated long 
before he saw a crier pass by with a piece of carpet 
on his arm, about six feet square, and cry it at thirty 
purses. The Prince called to the crier and asked to 
see the carpeting, which seemed to him to be valued 
at an exorbitant price, not only for the size of it, 
but the meanness of the stuff. When he had 
examined it well, he told the crier that he could not 
comprehend how so small a piece of carpeting, and 
of so indifferent an appearance, could be set at so 
high a price. 

The crier, who took him for a merchant, replied: 
‘‘ Sir, if the price seems so extravagant to you, your 
amazement will be greater when I tell you I have 
orders to raise it to forty purses, and not to part 
with it under.” Certainly,” answered Prince 
Houssain, “ it must have something very extra- 
ordinary in it which I know nothing of.” ‘‘You 
have guessed it sir,” replied the crier, “ and will 
own it when you come to know, that whoever sits on 
this piece of carpeting may be transported in an 
instant wherever he desires to be, without being 
stopped by any obstacle.” 

79 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


The Prince of the Indies, considering that the 
motive of his travel was to carry home to the Sultan, 
his father, some singular rarity, thought he could 
not meet with any which would give him more 
satisfaction. 

On the credit of the crier, the Prince accepted the 
conditions and concluded the bargain; and having 
obtained the master’s leave, they went into his back 
shop. They both sat down on the carpeting, and as 
soon as the Prince formed his wish to be transported 
into his appartment at the Khan, he presently found 
himself and the crier there in the same situation ; and 
as he wanted not a more sufficient proof of the virtue 
of the carpeting, he counted to the crier forty purses 
of gold and gave him twenty pieces for himself. 

Prince Houssain might have made a longer stay in 
the kingdom and court of Bisnagar, till the last day 
of the year, whereon he and his brothers had 
appointed to meet. But he was so well satisfied with 
what he had seen, and his thoughts ran so much 
upon the object of his love, that after his good suc- 
cess in meeting with this carpeting, the beauty and 
charms of the Princess Nouronnihar increased every 
day the violence of his passion, and he fancied he 
should be the more easy and happy the nearer he was 
to her. After he had satisfied the master of the 
Khan and told him when he might come for the key, 
80 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


without telling him how he should go, he shut the 
door, put the key on the outside, and spreading the 
carpeting, he and the officer he had brought with him 
sat down on it, and as soon as he had formed his 
wish, were transported to the inn at which he and 
his brothers were to meet, and where he passed for a 
merchant till they came. 

Prince Ali, who designed to travel into Persia, 
after four months’ travelling, arrived at Schiraz, 
which was then the capital of Persia ; and having on 
the way contracted a friendship with some mer- 
chants, passed for a jeweller, and lodged in the same 
Khan with them. 

The first morning, after he had dressed himself. 
Prince Ali took a walk into that quarter of the town 
where they sold precious stones, gold and silver 
works, brocades, silks, fine linens, and other choice 
and valuable merchandise, and which at Schiraz was 
called the bezestein. It was a spacious and well built 
place, arched over and the arches supported by large 
pillars; round which, as well as along the walks, 
within and without, were shops. Prince Ali rambled 
through the bezestein, and with admiration judged 
of the riches of the place by the prodigious quan- 
tities of the most precious merchandise there 
exposed. 

But among all the criers who passed backwards 
81 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and forwards with several sorts of goods, he was not { 

a little surprised to see one who held in his hand an ^ 

ivory tube, about a foot long and about an inch \ 

thick, and cried it at thirty purses. At first he J 

thought the crier mad and said to the merchant who 
stood at the door : “ Pray, sir, is not that man 

mad?” ‘‘Indeed, sir,” answered the merchant, “he 
was in his right mind yesterday; and I can assure 
you he is one of the ablest criers we havel If he cries ’ 

the ivory tube at thirty purses, it must be worth as ( 

much or more, on some account or other which does 
not appear. He will come by presently and we will 
call him, and you shall satisfy yourself : in the mean- 
time, sit down on my sofa and rest.” 

Prince Ali accepted the merchant’s obliging offer 
and presently the . crier passed by. The merchant 
called him by his name, and pointing to the Prince, [ 

said : “ Tell that gentleman, who asked me if you i 

were in your right senses, what you mean by crying ^ 

that ivory tube, which seems not to be worth much, \ 

at thirty purses.” j 

The crier presenting himself to Prince Ali, said: ! 

“ First, sir, observe that this tube is furnished with 
a glass at both ends ; and consider that by looking j 

through each of them, you see whatever object you 
wish to behold.” “ I am,” said the Prince, “ ready 
to make you all proper reparation for the scandal I I 



PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


have thrown on you, if you will make the truth of 
what you advance appear.” 

And, holding the ivory tube in his hand, he looked 
through, wishing, at the same time, to see the sultan, 
his father, whom he immediately beheld in perfect 
health, sitting on his throne in the midst of the coun- 
cil. Afterwards, as there was nothing else so dear 
to him in the world as the Princess Nouronnihar, he 
wished to see her; and saw her sitting at her toilet, 
and in a pleasant humour with her women about 
her. 

Prince Ali wanted no other proof to persuade him 
that this tube was the most valuable thing, not only 
in the city of Schiraz, but in all the world; and 
believed that if he should neglect to purchase it, he 
should never meet again with such another rarity. 
He said to the crier : “ I am very sorry that I should 
have entertained so bad an opinion of you, but hope 
to make you amends by buying the tube, for I should 
be sorry if anybody else has it : so tell me the lowest 
price the seller has fixed upon it; and do not give 
yourself any further trouble to hawk it about, but 
go with me, and I will pay you the money.” The 
crier assured him that his last orders were to take 
no less than forty purses. The, Prince believed him, 
took him with him to the Khan where he lodged^ paid 
him the money and received the tube. 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

Prince Ali, overjoyed at his bargain, persuaded 
himself that, as his brothers would not be able to 
meet with anything so rare and admirable, the 
Princess Nouronnihar would be his. He thought 
now of visiting the court of Persia incognito till the 
caravan with which he came returned to the Indies. 
The Prince joined it and arrived happily without 
any accidents at the place of rendezvous, where he 
found Prince Houssain, and both waited for Prince 
Ahmed. 

Prince Ahmed took the road to Samarcand; and 
the next day after his arrival there, went, as his 
brothers had done, to the bezestein; where he had 
not walked long before he heard a crier, who had an 
artificial apple in his hand, cry it at five-and-thirty 
purses. He stopped the crier and said : Let me see 
that apple, and tell me what virtue or extraordinary 
property it has, to be valued at so high a rate.” 
“ Sir,” said the crier, giving it into his hand, if 
you look at the outside of the apple, it is very incon- 
siderable ; but if you consider its properties, virtues, 
and the great use and benefit it is of to mankind, 
you will say it is invaluable, and it is certain that he 
who possesses it, is master of a great treasure. It 
cures all sick persons of the most mortal diseases, 
and if the patient is dying, it will restore him imme- 
diately to perfect health; and this is done after the 
84 . 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


easiest manner in the world, merely by the patient’s 
smelling the apple.” 

While the crier was telling Prince Ahmed the vir- 
tues of the artificial apple, a great many persons 
came about them, and confirmed what he said; and 
one among the rest said he had a friend dangerously 
ill, which was a favourable opportunity to show 
Prince Ahmed the experiment. Upon which Prince 
Ahmed told the crier he would give him forty purses 
if he cured the sick person by smelling it. In short, 
the experiment succeeded; and the Prince, after he 
had counted out to the crier forty purses, and the 
other had delivered the apple to him, waited with the 
greatest impatience for the first caravan that should 
return to the Indies. In the meantime, he saw all 
that was curious in and about Samarcand. 

At last. Prince Ahmed joined himself to the first 
caravan that returned to the Indies, and arrived in 
perfect health at the inn where Prince Houssain and 
Prince Ali waited for him. 

When Prince Ahmed came to his brothers, and they 
had embraced with tenderness. Prince Houssain, as 
the elder brother, assumed the discourse, and said: 
“ Brothers, we shall have time enough hereafter to 
entertain ourselves with the^ particulars of our 
travels: let us come to that which is of the greatest 
importance for us to know. Let us not conceal from 
85 






THE Wn.D FLOWER'^^RY BOOK 

each other the curiosities we have brought home, but 
show them, that we may do ourselves justice before- 
hand, and see to which of us the Sultan, our father, 
may give the preference. To set the example, I will 
tell you that the rarity which I have brought from 
my travels to the Kingdom of Bisnagar, is the car- 
peting on which I sit, which looks but ordinary and 
makes no show ; but when I have declared its virtues 
to you, you will be struck with admiration, and will 
confess you never heard of anything like it. In 
short, whoever sits on it, as we do, and desires to be 
transported to any place, be it ever so far off, is 
immediately carried thither. I made the experiment 
myself before I paid down the forty purses, which 
I most readily gave for it; and when I had fully 
satisfied my curiosity at the court of Bisnagar and 
had a mind to return, I made use of no other car- 
riage than this wonderful carpet for myself and 
servant. I will show you the experiment when- 
ever you please. You shall tell me whether what 
you have brought is to be compared with this 
carpet.” 

“ I must own, brother, that your carpet is one of 
the most surprising things imaginable ; but you must 
allow that there may be other things, I will not say 
more, but at least as wonderful, in another way. And 
to convince you that there are, here is an ivory tube, 
86 



which appears to the eye no more a rarity than your 
carpet, and yet merits great attention. It cost me 
as much and I am as well satisfied with my purchase' 
as you can be with yours; and you will be so just 
as to own that I have not been cheated, when you 
know by experience that by looking at one end 
you see whatever object you wish to behold. I 
would not have you take my word,” added Prince Ali, 
presenting the tube to him, ‘‘ take it, make trial of it 
yourself.” 

Prince Houssain took the ivory tube from Prince 
Ali, and clapped that end to his eye which Prince 
Ali showed him, with an intention to see the Princess 
Nouronnihar, and to know how she did. Prince Ali 
and Prince Ahmed were extremely surprised to see 
his countenance change on a sudden in such a manner 
as expressed an extraordinary surprise and affliction. 
Prince Houssain cried out : ‘‘ Alas, Princes, to what 
purpose have we undertaken these long and fati- 
guing journeys when in a few moments the charming 
Nouronnihar will breathe her last. I saw her in her 
bed, surrounded by her women and eunuchs, who 
were all in tears. Take the tube; behold for your- 
selves the miserable state she is in, and mingle your 
tears with mine.” , 

When Prince Ali saw that the Princess’s end was 
so near, he said: “Princes, the Princess Nouron- 
87 





THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

nihar is indeed at death’s door; but provided we 
make haste we may preserve her life.” Then he took 
the artificial apple out of his bosom and said : “ This 
apple cost me as much and more than either the car- 
pet or tube. The opportunity which now presents 
itself to show you its wonderful virtue makes me not 
regret the forty purses I gave for it. But, not to 
keep you longer in suspense, it has the virtue if a 
sick person smells it, though in the last agonies, to 
restore him to perfect health. I have made the 
experiment, and can show you its wonderful effect 
on the person of Princess Nouronnihar, if we make 
haste.” 

“ If that is all,” replied Prince Houssain, ‘‘ we can- 
not make more despatch than by transporting our- 
selves instantly into her chamber by means of my 
carpet. Come, lose no time ; sit down on it by me ; 
it is large enough to hold all three; but first let us 
order our servants to join us at the palace.” 

As their interest was the same, they all three 
framed the same wish, and were transported into 
the Princess Nouro’^nihar’s chamber. Prince Ahmed 
rose off the tapestry as did the others, and went to 
the bedside and put the apple under her nose. Some 
moments after, the Princess opened her eyes and 
turned her head from one side to another, looking at 
the persons who stood beside her; she then rose up 
88 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


in her bed and asked to be dressed as if she had just 
awaked out of a sound sleep. 

Whilst the Princess was dressing, the Princes went 
to throw themselves at the Sultan’s feet and pay 
their respects. The Sultan received and embraced 
them with the greatest joy, both for their return and 
the wonderful recovery of the Princess his niece, 
whom he loved as if she had been his own daughter. 
After the usual compliments, the Princes presented 
each the rarity which he had brought. Prince Hous- 
sain his carpet; Prince Ali, his ivory tube; and 
Prince Ahmed, his artificial apple. After each had 
commended his present, when they put it into the 
Sultan’s hands, they begged him to pronounce their 
fate, and declare to which of them he would give the 
Princess Nouronnihar for a wife, according to his 
promise. 

The Sultan of the Indies remained some time silent, 
as if he was thinking on what answer he should make. 
At last he said in terms full of wisdom : ‘‘ I would 
declare for one of you, my children, with a great 
deal of pleasure, if I could do it with justice; but 
consider whether I can. It is true. Prince Ahmed, 
the Princess, my niece, is obliged to your artificial 
apple for her cure; but let mei ask you, whether you 
could have been so serviceable to her, if you had not 
known by Prince Ali’s tube the danger she was in, 
89 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and if Prince Houssain’s carpet had not brought 
you to her so soon? Your tube^ Prince Ali, informed 
you and your brothers that you were likely to lose 
the Princess, your cousin, and so far she is greatly 
obliged to you. You must also grant that that 
knowledge would have been of no service without the 
artificial apple and the carpet. 

“ And for you, Prince Houssain, the Princess would 
be very ungrateful, if she should not show her sense 
of the serviceableness of your carpet, but it would 
have been of little use, if you had not been acquainted 
with the Princess’s illness by Prince Ali’s tube, and 
Prince Ahmed had not applied his artificial apple. 
Therefore, as neither the carpet, the ivory tube, nor 
the artificial apple has the least preference one 
before the other, I cannot grant the Princess to any 
one of you. I must have recourse to other means to 
determine the choice I ought to make. Go, and get, 
each of you, a bow and arrow, and repair to the 
great plain out of the city where the horses are 
exercised. I will soon come to you ; and I declare I 
will give the Princess Nouronnihar to him that 
shoots the farthest. I do not forget, however, to 
thank you for the presents you have brought me. 
I have a great many rarities in my closet already, 
but nothing that comes up to the singularity of the 
carpet, the ivory tube, and the artificial apple.” 

90 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 

The three Princes had nothing to say against the 
decision of the Sultan. They each provided them- 
selves with a bow and arrow and went to the plain 
appointed, followed by a great concourse of people. 
The Sultan did not make them wait long; and as 
soon as he arrived, Prince Houssain took his bow and 
arrow and shot first. Prince Ali shot next, and much 
beyond him; and Prince Ahmed, last of all. 

It so happened that nobody could see where Prince 
Ahmed’s arrow fell, and though it was believed that 
he shot the farthest, it was necessary that his arrow 
should be found to make the matter more certain ; and, 
notwithstanding his remonstrances, the Sultan deter- 
mined in favour of Prince Ali, and gave orders for 
the preparations to be made for the nuptials, which 
were celebrated a few days after with great 
magnificence. 

Prince Houssain’s grief was so violent that he left 
the court and renounced all right of succession to 
the crown and put himself under the guidance of a 
famous sheik in an agreeable solitude. Prince 
Ahmed did not assisf at the nuptials, but resolved 
to search after his arrow. He went so far that at 
last he began to think his labour was in vain; yet 
he could not help going forw^ard till he came to 
some steep craggy rocks in a barren country about 
four leagues from whence he had set outj 
91 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


When Prince Ahmed came near these rocks he per- 
ceived an arrow which he was greatly astonished to 
find was the same that he had shot. Certainly, said he 
to himself, neither I nor any man living could shoot an 
arrow so far. There must be some mystery in this, 
and it may be to my advantage. Perhaps fortune, 
to make amends for depriving me of what I thought 
the greatest happiness of my life, may have reserved 
a greater blessing for my comfort. 

The Prince entered one of the cavities, and looking 
about cast his eye on an iron door. He feared it 
was fastened, but pushing against it, it opened and 
discovered an easy descent, which he walked down 
with his arrow in his hand. At first, he thought he 
was going into a dark place, but presently, a quite 
different hght succeeded that which he came out of ; 
and entering into a spacious square at about fifty 
or sixty paces distant, he perceived a magnificent 
palace; at the same time a lady of majestic port and 
air, and of a beauty to which the richness of her 
clothes and the jewels which adorned her person 
added no advantage, advanced as far as the porch, 
attended by a troop of ladies. Raising her voice, 
she said : “ Come near, Prince Ahmed, you are 
welcome.” 

It was no small surprise to the Prince to hear him- 
self named in a palace he had never heard of, though 
92 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


so near his father’s capital, and he could not com- 
prehend how he should be known to a lady who was 
a stranger to him. At last, he returned the lady’s 
compliment by throwing himself at her feet, and 
rising up again said to her : “ Madam, I return you 
a thousand thanks for your welcome to a place where 
I had reason to believe my curiosity had made me 
penetrate too far. But, Madam, may I, without 
being guilty of rudeness, presume to ask you by 
what adventure you know me? And that you, who 
live in the same neighbourhood with me, should be 
unknown to me? ” 

‘‘ Prince,” said the lady, “ let us go into the hall ; 
there I will gratify you in your request.” 

The lady then led Prince Ahmed into the hall, the 
noble structure of which and the gold and azure 
which embellished the dome, and the inestimable rich- 
ness of the furniture, appeared so great a novelty 
to him, that he exclaimed he had never beheld 
anything like it. “ I can assure you,” replied the 
lady, ‘‘ that this is but a small part of my palace, 
and you will say so when you have seen all my apart- 
ments.” Then she sat down on the sofa, and when 
the Prince at her entreaty had seated himself by her, 
she said: ‘‘ You are surprised, you say, that I should 
know you, and not be known by you ; but you will be 
no longer surprised when I inform you who I am. 
93 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


You cannot be ignorant that your religion teaches 
you to believe that the world is inhabited by genii 
as weU as men: I am the daughter of one of the 
most powerful and distinguished of these genii and 
my name is Pari Banou; therefore you ought not to 
wonder that I know you. I am no stranger to your 
loves or your travels, of which I could tell you all 
the circumstances, since it was I myself who exposed 
to sale the artificial apple which you bought at 
Samarcand, the carpet which Prince Houssain met 
with at Bisnagar, and the tube which Prince Ali 
brought from Shiraz. The only thing I have to add 
is, that you seemed to me worthy of a more happy 
fate than that of possessing the Princess Nouron- 
nihar ; and that you might attain to it, I was present 
when you drew your arrow, and gave it the neces- 
sary motion to make it strike against the rocks near 
which you found it. It is in your power to avail 
yourself of the favourable opportunity which it 
presents to make you happy.” .. 

As the fairy Pari Banou pronounced these last 
words with a different tone and looked at the same 
time tenderly upon Prince Ahmed with downcast 
eyes and a modest blush upon her cheeks, it was not 
difficult for the Prince to comprehend what hap- 
piness she meant. He presently considered that the 
Princess Nouronnihar could never be his and that 
94 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


the fairy Pari Banou excelled her in beauty, attrac- 
tions, agreeableness, transcendent wit and immense 
riches. He blessed the moment that he thought of 
seeking after his arrow a second time. “ Madam,’’ 
he replied, “ should I, aU my life have the happiness 
of being your slave and the admirer of the many 
charms which ravish my soul, I should think myself 
the happiest of men.” 

“ Prince,” answered the fairy, “ it is not as \ slave 
that I would admit you into my court, but as master 
of my person and all that belongs to me, by pledg- 
ing your faith to me, and taking me to be your 
wife.” 

Prince Ahmed kissed her hand a thousand times and 
kept it fast locked in his. “ Well, Prince Ahmed,” 
said she, “ will you not pledge your faith to me, as I 
do mine to you.^*” ‘‘Yes, Madam,” replied the 
Prince, in an ecstasy of joy, “ what can I do better 
and with greater pleasure.?^ Yes, my Sultaness, my 
Queen, I will give it to you with my heart, without 
the least reserve.” “ Then,” said the fairy, “ you 
are my husband and I am your wife. Our marriages 
are contracted with no other ceremonies, and yet are 
more firm and indissoluble than those among men 
with all their formalities. But, as I suppose,” pur- 
sued she, “ that you have eaten nothing to-day, a 
slight repast shall be served up for you while prep- 
95 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


arations are making for our nuptial feast this 
evening, and then I will show you the apartments of 
my palace, and you shall judge if this hall is the 
smallest part of it.” 

The nuptial feast was continued the next day; or 
rather the days following the celebration were a con- 
tinual feast; which the fairy Pari Banou diversified 
by new dishes, new meats, new concerts, new dances, 
new shows and new diversions, which were all so extra- 
ordinary, that Prince Ahmed, if he had lived a 
thousand years among men could not have imagined 
anything finer. 

At the end of six months. Prince Ahmed, who always 
loved and honoured his father, desired the fairy to 
give him leave to visit him in person; but the fairy, 
alarmed, feared it was only an excuse to leave her. 
She said to him : Is it possible that you no longer 
love one who is so passionately fond of you.^ ” 

“ My Queen,” replied the Prince, “ if you are 
offended at the leave I ask, I entreat you to forgive 
me.” 

Prince Ahmed, who loved her in his heart as much 
as he had assured her by these words, no longer 
insisted on the leave he had asked ; and the fairy 
expressed her satisfaction thereat. But he could 
not abandon the design he had of visiting the Sultan, 
and so often entertained the fairy Pari Banou with 
96 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


talking about his father, without speaking any more 
of his desire to see him that one day she said to him : 
‘‘ Prince, the leave you have asked me to go and see 
the Sultan your father gave me a fear that it was a 
pretext to leave me, and that was my sole motive for 
refusing you; but now I am so fully convinced by 
your actions and words that I can depend upon the 
constancy of your love, that I change my resolution 
and grant you leave, upon condition that you will 
swear to me that your absence shall not be long. Go 
when you please, but first do not take it amiss that I 
give you some advice how you shall behave yourself 
where you are going. First, I do not think it proper 
for you to tell the Sultan, your father, of our mar- 
riage, nor of my quality, nor the place where you are 
settled. Beg of him to be satisfied with knowing 
you are happy, and let him know that the sole 
end of your visit is to make him easy about your 
fate.” 

She appointed twenty horsemen to attend him and 
his horse, which was most finely caparisoned, was as 
beautiful a creature as any in the stables of the 
Sultan of the Indies. 

As it was not a great way to his father’s capital. 
Prince Ahmed soon arrived there. The people 
received him with acclamations of joy and followed 
him in crowds to the Sultan’s apartments. The 
9T 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Sultan embraced him with great joy, complaining at 
the same time, with a fatherly tenderness, of the 
affliction his long absence had been to him. 

Sir,” said Prince Ahmed, "your Majesty knows, 
that when I shot my arrow, the most extraordinary 
thing that ever befell anybody happened to me, that 
in so large and level a plain, it should not be possible 
to find my arrow. To satisfy my perplexed mind, I 
gave my attendants the slip and returned alone to 
look for my arrow. After having gone four 
leagues to that part of the plain where it is bounded 
by rocks, I perceived an arrow. I ran and took it 
up and knew it to be the same which I had shot. I 
never doubted but there was a mystery in it to my 
advantage, and which I found out without going 
from the spot. But as to this mystery, I beg your 
Majesty will not take it iU that I am silent, and that 
you will be satisfied to learn from my own mouth that 
I am happy and content with my fate. In the midst 
of aU my happiness the only thing that troubled me 
was that your Majesty knew not what was become of 
me. I thought it my duty to satisfy you on this 
point. This was the only motive which brought me 
hither; the only favour I ask your Majesty is to give 
me leave to come often and pay my respects.” 

The Sultan of the Indies said : " Son, I penetrate 
no farther into your secrets. I can only tell you 
98 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


that you could not do me a greater pleasure than to 
come, and, by your presence, restore to me the joy 
I have not felt for a long time.” 

Prince Ahmed stayed but three days at his father’s 
court and the fourth returned to the fairy Pari 
Banou, who received him with the greater joy, as 
she did not expect him so soon. 

Prince Ahmed went the next month, but more mag- 
nificently mounted, equipped, and dressed, and was 
received by the Sultan with the same joy. For sev- 
eral months he constantly paid him visits, and always 
with a richer and more brilliant equipage. 

At last, some viziers abused the liberty the Sultan 
gave them of speaking to him, to make him jealous 
of his son. They represented to him that it was 
but common prudence to know where the Prince had 
retired, and that it was to be feared he might stir 
up the people’s favour and dethrone him. 

The Sultan of the Indies replied: “You are mis- 
taken; my son loves me, and I am the more assured 
of his tenderness and fidelity, as I have given him no 
reason to feel differently.” 

“ But, Sir,” one of the favourites continued, “ it 
may be that these suspicions are well grounded. 
Every time that Prince Ahmed coines, he and his 
attendants are fresh and their clothes and their 
horses’ housings are clean and bright, and their 
99 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


horses look as if they had only been walked out. 
These are sufficient signs that Prince Ahmed does 
not come a great way.” 

“ Be it as it will,” replied the Sultan, “ but I do 
not believe my son Ahmed is so wicked as you would 
persuade me; however, I am obliged to you for your 
good advice.” 

He resolved to have Prince Ahmed watched, 
unknown to his grand vizier, and for this end sent 
for a female magician, who was introduced by a pri- 
vate door into his closet. 

“ Prince Ahmed comes to my court,” said he, 
“every month; but I cannot learn from him where 
he resides, and I did not wish to force his secret out 
of him. I believe that you are capable of satisfying 
my curiosity, without letting him, or any of the 
court, know anything of the matter. You know that 
at this present time he is here with me, and is used 
to go away without taking leave of me, or any of my 
court. Go immediately upon the road and find out 
where he retires and bring me word.”. 

The magician, knowing the place where Prince 
Ahmed found his arrow, went thither and hid herself 
near the rocks, so that nobody could see her. The 
next morning Prince Ahmed set out by daybreak, 
without taking leave of the Sultan, or any of his 
court. The magician followed him with her eyes, till 
100 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


on a sudden she lost sight of him and his attendants. 
She judged that the Prince had retired into some 
cavern, or into some place underground, the abode of 
genii, or fairies. Notwithstanding all her diligence 
she could perceive no opening, nor the iron gate 
which Prince Ahmed discovered ; for this door was to 
be seen by and opened to none but men, and only to 
such men whose presence was agreeable to the fairy 
Pari Banou, and not at all to women. 

The magician was obliged to be satisfied with the 
discovery she had made, and returned to give the 
Sultan an account of what she had done. 

As Prince Ahmed never failed to visit the Sultan 
once a month, the magician knowing the time, went 
to the rock and waited until Prince Ahmed came 
forth from the iron gate. He passed by the ma- 
gician, whom he did not know, and hearing her com- 
plaining as if she were in great pain, he pitied her, 
turned his horse about and went to her, asking what 
he could do to relieve her. 

The artful sorceress answered in broken words and 
sighs that she was going to the city, but was taken 
with so violent a fever that she was forced to lie 
down where he saw her. 

“ Good woman,” said Prince Ahmed, “ you are not 
so far from help as you imagine; get up and let one 
of my people take you behind him.” 

101 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

Two of the Prince’s attendants helped her up and 
set her behind another. They mounted their horses 
again, and followed the Prince, who turned back to 
the iron gate. When he came into the court of the 
fairy’s palace, he sent to tell her he wanted to speak 
with her. 

'The fairy Pari Banou came out with all haste, not 
knowing what made Prince Ahmed return so soon ; 
who said : “ My Princess, I desire you would have 
compassion on this good woman.” 

The fairy Pari Banou ordered two of her women 
to carry her into an apartment of the palace and 
care for her; but as they executed the fairy’s com- 
mands, she whispered : Prince, I commend your 

compassion, which is worthy of you and your birth. 
I take great pleasure in gratifying your good inten- 
tion; but give me leave to tell you, I am afraid it 
will be but ill rewarded. This woman is not so sick 
as she pretends to be ; and I am very much mistaken 
if she is not sent hither on purpose to occasion you 
great trouble. But do not be concerned ; I will 
deliver you out of all snares that shall be laid for 
you. Go and pursue your journey.” 

“ My Princess,” replied Prince Ahmed, ‘‘ as I do 
not remember I ever did anybody an injury, I can- 
not believe anybody can have a thought of doing me 
one.” So saying, he took leave of the fairy and 


102 



PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY; PARI BANOU 

soon arrived at his father’s capital^ where he was 
received as usual. 

In the meantime, the two women had carried the 
magician into a fine apartment where they made her 
drink a potion which soon cured her ; then they con- 
ducted her into a magnificent hall where Pari Banou 
was seated on a throne of massy gold, enriched with 
diamonds, rubies, and pearls of an extraordinary 
size, and attended on each hand by a great number of 
beautiful fairies, all richly dressed. At the sight of 
so much majesty, the magician was so dazzled that 
she prostrated herself before the throne. Then Pari 
Banou said to her : ‘‘ Good woman, I am glad I 

had an opportunity to oblige you, and to see you 
are able to pursue your journey: I will not detain 
you.” 

The old sorceress took her leave and was conducted 
by the two fairies through all the apartments that 
were shown Prince Ahmed on his arrival, and finally 
to the iron gate, where they wished her a good 
journey. The magician turned back to observe the 
door but all in vain ; for it was invisible. 

When she came to the capital, she went to the 
private door of the palace and related to the Sultan 
how she pretended to be sick^ how Prince Ahmed in 
compassion had her carried into a subterranean abode 
and recommended her himself to a fairy of incom- 
103 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


parable beauty. She gave a particular account of 
the majesty of the fairy whose riches exceeded aU the 
riches of the kingdom of the Indies. 

“ Sire, I am persuaded,” she added, “ the zeal of 
your counsellors for your Majesty’s interest makes 
them propose arresting Prince Ahmed; but they will 
not take it amiss if I offer to your and their consid- 
eration, that if you arrest the Prince, you must also 
detain his retinue. They are all genii. Will they 
not disappear and transport themselves instantly to 
the fairy and give her an account of the insult offered 
to her husband? And can it be supposed she will let 
it go unrevenged? If your Majesty has any con- 
fidence in my advice, as genii and fairies can do 
things impracticable to men, you will pique Prince 
Ahmed’s honour and engage him, by means of the 
fairy to procure certain advantages. For example, 
every time your Majesty takes the field, you are 
obliged to be at a great expense, not only in pavilions 
and tents for yourselves and army, but likewise in 
mules and camels, and other beasts of burden to carry 
their baggage. Might not you engage him to use 
his interest with the fairy to procure you a tent 
which might be carried in a man’s hand, and which 
should be so large as to shelter your whole army? 
If the Prince brings such a tent, you may make a 
great many other demands of the same nature, so 
104 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


that at last he may sink under the difficulties and the 
impossibility of executing them.’’ 

The Sultan asked his favourites if they had any- 
thing better to propose; and, finding them silent, 
determined to follow the magician’s advice. 

The next day the Sultan said to Prince Ahmed : 
“ Son, when you came and dispelled those clouds of 
melancholy which your long absence had brought 
upon me, you made the place you had chosen for 
your retreat a mystery to me. I know not what 
reason you had thus to treat a father who ever did 
and still continues to express what interest he takes 
in your happiness. I know your good fortune. I 
rejoice with you, and very much approve of your 
conduct in marrying a fairy so worthy of your love, 
and so rich and powerful, as I am informed. You 
are not insensible at what a great expense, not to say 
trouble, to my generals, officers and myself, every 
time I take the field, they provide tents and pavilions, 
and mules and camels, and other beasts of burden, to 
carry them. If you consider the pleasure you would 
do me I am persuaded you could easily procure from 
her a pavilion that might be carried in a man’s hand, 
and which would extend over my whole army. 
Though it be a difficult thing, she will not refuse you. 
All the world knows fairies are capable of doing 
most extraordinary things.” 

105 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Prince Ahmed never expected that the Sultan, his 
father, would have asked such a thing. When he 
returned, the fairy, to whom he had always before 
appeared with a gay countenance, asked him the 
cause of the alteration she perceived in his looks. 

“ Madam,” he replied, “ you may have observed 
that hitherto I have been content with your love, and 
have never asked you any favour; for what after the 
possession of so amiable a wife, can I desire more.'’ 
Consider, then, I conjure you, that it is not me, but 
the Sultan, my father, who indiscreetly, as I think, 
asks of you a pavilion large enough to shelter him, 
his court and army from the violence of the weather, 
and which a man may carry in his hand. Once more, 
remember it is not I, but the Sultan, my father, who 
asks this favour.” 

“ Prince,” replied the fairy, smiling, ‘‘ I am sorry 
that so small a matter should disturb you and make 
you so uneasy as you appeared to me.” Then the 
fairy sent for her treasurer, to whom, when she j came 
she said: “ Nourighan, bring me the largest 
pavilion in my treasury.” Nourighan returned pres- 
ently with a pavilion which could be concealed in 
the palm of the hand when closed, and presented it 
to her Mistress, who gave it to Prince Ahmed. 

When Prince Ahmed saw the pavilion which the 
fairy called the largest in her treasury, he fancied 
106 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


she had a mind to banter him, and his surprise 
appeared in his face; which Pari Banou perceiving 
burst out laughing : “ What Prince,” cried she, 

“ do you think I jest with you? You will see pres- 
ently that I am in earnest. Nourighan,” said she 
to her treasurer, taking the tent out of Prince 
Ahmed’s hand, ‘‘ go and set it up, that the Prince 
may judge whether the Sultan, his father, will think 
it large enough.” 

The Prince, so far from thinking it small found it 
large enough to shelter two armies as numerous as 
that of his father, said to Pari Banou: ‘‘I 
ask my Princess a thousand pardons for my in- 
credulity. After what I have seen, I believe there is 
nothing impossible to you.” “ You see,” said the 
fairy, “ that the pavilion is larger than your father 
may have occasion for; but you must observe that it 
becomes larger or smaller, according to the army it 
is to cover, without applying any hands to it.” The 
treasurer took down the tent again reduced it to its 
first size, and gave it to Prince Ahmed. The next 
day he went with his usual attendance to the Sultan 
his father. 

The Sultan who was persuaded that such a tent as 
he asked for was beyond all pos(5ibility, was in great 
surprise at the Prince’s diligence. To outward 
appearance he expressed great obligation to his son 
107 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


for so noble a present, desiring him to return his 
thanks to the fairy Pari Banou. He again consulted 
the magician, who advised him to engage the Prince 
to bring him some of the water of the fountain of 
lions. 

In the evening, when the Sultan was surrounded by 
his court, and the Prince came to pay his respects to 
him, ‘‘ Son,” said he, “ I have already expressed to 
you how much I am obliged to you for the present 
of the tent you have procured me, which I look upon 
as the most valuable thing in my treasury; but you 
must do one thing more for me. I am informed that 
the fairy your spouse makes use of a certain water, 
called the water of the fountain of lions, which cures 
all sorts of fever; and as I am perfectly well per- 
suaded that my health is dear to you, I do not doubt 
but you will ask her for a bottle of that water for 
me, and bring it me, as a sovereign remedy. Do me 
this important piece of service, and thereby complete 
the duty of a good son towards a tender father.” 

Prince Ahmed was thunderstruck at this new 
request. The next morning he returned to the fairy 
Pari Banou and related to her all that had passed as 
well as the new request made by the Sultan. “ I 
leave you to your own pleasure, whether you will 
gratify or reject his new desire,” he added. 

“ I will satisfy him,” replied the fairy Pari Banou, 
108 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


“ and whatever advice the magician can give him (for 
I see that he harkens to her), he shall find no fault 
with you or me. There is a great deal of wickedness 
in this demand. The fountain of lions is situated in 
the middle of a court of a great castle, the entrance 
into which is guarded by four fierce lions, two of 
which sleep while the other two are awake. But let 
not that frighten you. I will give you means to 
pass by them without any danger.” 

The fairy Pari Banou was at that time at work with 
her needle; and as she had by her several clews of 
thread, she took one up and presenting it to Prince 
Ahmed, said : “ First take this clew of thread : I 

will tell you presently the use of it. In the second 
place, you must have two horses ; one, you must ride 
yourself, and the other you must lead, which must 
be loaded with a sheep cut into four quarters, that 
must be killed to-day. In the third place, you must 
be provided with a bottle, which I will give you, to 
bring the water in. Set out early to-morrow morn- 
ing, and when you have passed the iron gate, throw 
before you the clew of thread, which will roll till it 
comes to the gates of the castle. Follow it, and 
when it stops, as the gates will be open, you will see 
the four lions. The two that are awake will, by 
their roaring, wake the other two. Be not fright- 
ened, but throw each of them a quarter of the sheep, 
109 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and then clap spurs to your horse, and ride to the 
fountain. Fill your bottle without alighting, and 
then return with the same haste. The lions will be 
so busy eating that they will let you pass by them.” 

Prince Ahmed set out the next morning at the time 
appointed by the fairy, and followed her directions 
exactly, and returned as safe and sound as he went. 
When he arrived at the capital of the Indies, he 
approached the throne, laid the bottle at the Sultan’s 
feet, and kissed the rich carpet which covered the 
footstool, saying: “I have brought you. Sire, the 
salutary water which your Majesty so much desired, 
and at the same time wish you such extraordinary 
health as never to have occasion to make use of 
it.” 

The Sultan, who showed outward joy, secretly be- 
came more jealous, and retired into a private apart- 
ment, where he sent for the magician. 

The next day the Sultan said to the Prince before 
all the courtiers : Son, I have one thing more to 

ask of you. Bring me a man not above a foot and 
a half high, and whose beard is thirty feet long, who 
carries upon his shoulders a bar of iron of five hun- 
dred weight, which he uses as a quarter-staff, and 
who can speak.” 

Next day, the Prince returned to the subterranean 
kingdom of Pari Banou, to whom he told his father’s 
110 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


new demand, which, he said, he looked upon to be a 
thing more impossible than the two first. 

‘‘ Do not be affrighted. Prince,” replied the fairy. 

It is my brother Schaibar. He is made exactly as 
the Sultan, your father, has described him. I will 
send for him; but be sure to prepare yourself not to 
be frightened at his extraordinary figure when you 
see him.” 

The fairy ordered a gold chafing-dish to be set with 
a fire under it under the porch of her palace, with a 
box of the same metal, out of which, taking some 
incense and throwing it into the fire, there arose a 
thick cloud of smoke. 

Some moments after, the fairy said to Prince 
Ahmed : “ Prince, there comes my brother ; do you 

see him.^ ” The Prince immediately perceived Schai- 
bar, who was but a foot and a half high, coming 
gravely with a heavy bar on his shoulder; his beard 
thirty feet long supported itself before him, and 
a pair of thick mustaches in proportion tucked up 
to his ears, almost covered his face: his eyes 
were very small like a pig’s and deep sunk in his head, 
which was of enormous size, and on which he wore a 
pointed cap. Besides all this, he had a hump behind 
and before. '■ 

As Schaibar came forward he looked at the Prince 
with an eye that would have chilled his soul in his 
111 


THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


body and asked Pari Banou who that man was ! To 
which she replied : ‘‘ He is my husband, brother ; 

his name is Ahmed; he is son to the Sultan of the 
Indies; on his account I have taken the liberty now 
to call for you.” 

At these words, Schaibar, looking on Prince Ahmed 
with a favourable eye, which however diminished 
neither his fierceness nor savage look, said : ‘‘ Is 

there anything sister, wherein I can serve him? He 
has only to speak. It is enough for me that he is 
your husband to engage me to do for him whatever 
he desires.” 

“ The Sultan, his father,” replied Pari Banou, ‘‘ has 
a curiosity to see you, and I desire he may be your 
guide to the Sultan’s court.” 

“ He needs but lead me the way ; I will follow him,” 
said Schaibar. 

The next morning, Schaibar set out with Prince 
Ahmed, who was to present him to the Sultan. When 
they arrived at the gates of the capital, the people 
no sooner saw Schaibar than they ran and hid them- 
selves in their shops and houses, shutting their doors ; 
insomuch that Schaibar and Prince Ahmed as they 
went along, found all the streets and squares desolate 
till they came to the palace, where the porters ran 
away too; so that Prince Ahmed and he advanced 
alone to the council-hall, where the Sultan was seated 
112 


PRINCE AHMED AND FAIRY PARI BANOU 


on his throne, giving audience. Here, likewise, the 
officers, at the approach of Schaibar, abandoned 
their posts. 

Schaibar, carrying his head erect, went fiercely up 
to the throne, without waiting to be presented by 
Prince Ahmed, and accosted the Sultan of the Indies, 
in these words: “ You have asked for me,” said he; 
“ see, here I am: what would you have with me.? ” 

The Sultan, instead of answering, clapped his 
hands before his eyes to avoid the sight of so terrible 
an object. Schaibar was so much provoked at this 
rude reception that he lifted up his iron bar, and 
saying, “ Speak! ” let it fall on his head, and killed 
him, before Prince Ahmed could intercede. Then he 
killed all the viziers, right and left, flatterers and 
favourites of the Sultan who were Prince Ahmed’s 
enemies. When this terrible execution was over, 
Schaibar went into the court-yard, with the iron bar 
upon his shoulder, and looking at the grand vizier, 
whose life Prince Ahmed had saved, said: “ I know 
here is a certain female magician, who is a greater 
enemy of the Prince, my brother-in-law, than all 
those base favourites I have chastised: let her be 
brought before me.” 

The grand vizier sent for her, ^and as soon as she 
appeared, Schaibar said, knocking her down with the 
iron bar, “ Take the reward of thy pernicious coun- 
113 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

sel and learn to feign sickness again.” He left her 
dead on the spot. 

After this he said : This is not yet enough. I 

will treat the whole city after the same manner if 
they do not immediately acknowledge Prince Ahmed 
my brother-in-law for their Sultan, and Sultan of the 
Indies.” Then the air rang with the repeated 
acclamations: “Long life to Prince Ahmed,” and 
he was proclaimed throughout the town. Schaibar 
caused him to be robed in the royal vestments and 
seated on the throne, and after he had made all 
swear homage and fidelity to him, went and fetched 
his sister. Pari Banou, whom he brought with great 
pomp, and made her to be acknowledged Sultaness 
of the Indies. 



114 


THE SILLY JELLY-FISH 




NCE upon a time 
I the King of the 
Dragons, who had 
till then lived as 


a bachelor, took it into his head to get married. His 


bride was a young Dragonette just sixteen years old, 
— ^lovely enough, in very sooth, to become the wife of 
a King. Great were the rejoicings on the occasion. 
The Fishes, both great and small, came to pay their 
respects, and to offer gifts to the newly wedded pair; 
and for some days all was feasting and merriment. 

But alas ! even Dragons have their trials. Before 
a month had passed, the young Dragon Queen fell 
ill. The doctors dosed her with every medicine that 
was known to them, but all to no purpose. At last 
they shook their heads, declaring that there was 
nothing more to be done. The illness must take its 
course, and she would probably die. But the sick 
Queen said to her husband : 

“ I know of something that will cure me. Only 
fetch me a live Monkey’s liver to eat, and I shall get 
well at once.” 


115 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


A live Monkey’s liver ! ” exclaimed the King, 
‘‘What are you thinking of, my dear? Why! you 
forget that we Dragons live in the sea, while Mon- 
keys live far away from here, among the forest trees 
on land. A Monkey’s liver! Why! darling, you 
must be mad.” 

Hereupon the young Dragon Queen burst into 
tears : 

“ I only ask you for one small thing,” whimpered 
she, “ and you won’t get it for me. I always thought 
you didn’t really love me. Oh ! I wish I had staid at 
home with my own m-m-m-mama and my own 
papa-a-a-a ! ” Here her voice choked with sobs, and 
she could say no more. 

Well, of course, the Dragon King did not like to 
have it thought that he was unkind to his beautiful 
young wife. So he sent for his trusty servant, the 
Jelly-Fish, and said: “It is rather a difficult job; 
but what I want you to try to do is to swim across to 
the land and persuade a live Monkey to come here 
with you. In order to make the Monkey willing to 
come, you can tell him how much nicer everything is 
here in Dragon-Land than where he lives. But 
what I really want him for is to cut out his liver, and 
use it as medicine for your young Mistress, who, as 
you know, is dangerously ill.” 

So the Jelly-Fish went off on his strange errand. 

116 


THE SILLY JELLY-FISH 


In those days~ he was just like any other fish, with 
eyes, and fins, and a tail. He even had little feet, 
which made him able to walk on the land as well as to 
swim in the water. It did not take him many hours 
to swim across to the country where the Monkeys 
lived; and, fortunately, there just happened to be a 
fine Monkey skipping about among the branches of 
the trees near the place where the Jelly-Fish landed. 
So the Jelly-Fish said: 

“ Mr. Monkey ! I have come to tell you of a country 
far more beautiful than this. It lies beyond the 
waves, and is called Dragon-Land. There is 
pleasant weather there all the year round, there is 
always plenty of ripe fruit on the trees, and there 
are none of those mischievous creatures called Men. 
If you will come with me, I will take you there. Just 
get on my back.” 

The Monkey thought it would be fun to see a new 
country. So he leapt on to the Jelly-Fish’s back, 
and oflp they started across the water. But when 
they had gone about half-way, he began to fear that 
perhaps there might be some hidden danger. It 
seemed so odd to be fetched suddenly in that way by 
a stranger. So he said to the Jelly-Fish: 

‘‘ What made you think of coming for me.^ ” 

The Jelly-Fish answered: 

‘‘ My Master, the King of the Dragons, wants you 

117 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


in order to cut out your liver, and give it as medicine 
to his wife, the Queen, who is sick.” 

“ Oh! that^s your little game, — ^is it.? ” thought the 
Monkey. But he kept his thoughts to himself, and 
only said: 

“ Nothing could please me better than to be of serv- 
ice to Their Majesties. But it so happens that I 
left my liver hanging to a branch of that big chest- 
nut-tree, which you found me skipping about on. A 
liver is a thing that weighs a good deal. So I gen- 
erally take it out, and play about without it during 
the daytime. We must go back for it.” 

The Jelly-Fish agreed that there was nothing else 
to be done under the circumstances. For — silly 
creature that he was — ^he did not see that the Mon- 
key was telling a story in order to avoid getting 
killed and having his liver used as medicine for the 
fanciful young Dragon Queen. 

When they reached the shore of Monkey-Land 
again, the Monkey bounded off the Jelly-Fish’s back, 
and up to the topmost branch of the chestnut-tree in 
less than no time. Then he said : “ I do not see my 

liver here. Perhaps somebody has taken it away. 
But I will look for it. You, meantime, had better go 
back and tell your Master what has happened. He 
might be anxious about you, if you did not get home 
before dark.” 


118 


So the Jelly-Fish started off a second, time ; and 
when hel ^t^ home, he told the Dragon 'King every- 
thing jiist as it had happened. But the King dew 
into a passion with him for his stupidity, and hallooed 
to his officers, saying: 

“ Away with this fellow! Take him, and beat him 
to a jelly! Don’t let a single bone remain unbroken 
in his body ! ” 

So the officers seized him and beat him, as the King 
had commanded. That is the reason why, to this 
very day, Jelly-Fishes have no bones, but are just 
nothing more than a mass of pulp. 

As for the Dragon-Queen, when she found she could 
not have the Monkey’s liver — ^why! she' made up her 
mind that the only thing to do was to get well with- 
out it. 


119 


THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 



NCE upon a time, 
there was a King 
and a Queen who 
were greatly dis- 


tressed because they had no children ; it is impossible 
to describe how unhappy they were. Finally, how- 
ever, the Queen had a daughter, and they gave a very 
fine christening, selecting as Godmothers for the little 
Princess all the Fairies that could be found in the 
country (they found seven), so that each one could 
bestow a gift upon her, as was the custom in those 
days, and by this means the Princess had all the per- 
fections imaginable. After the baptismal cere- 
monies, the entire company returned to the King’s 
castle, where they had a great feast for the Fairies. 
Before each one of them there was a magnificent 
cover, with a case of massy gold which contained a 
spoon, a fork and a knife of fine gold set with dia- 
monds and rubies. But as each took her seat at the 
table, there entered an old Fairy who had not been 
invited, because for more than fifty years she had 
not gone out of the tower and everybody believed her 


UO 




THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 


dead, or enchanted. The King had a seat made for 
her but there was no way of getting for her a case 
of gold such as the others had, because only seven had 
been made for the seven Fairies. The old Fairy, 
believing that she was slighted, muttered some threats 
to herself. One of the young Fairies who was close 
beside her, heard her, and fearing that she might 
bestow some unlucky gift upon the little Princess, 
slipped away, as soon as they got up from the table 
and hid herself behind the tapestry so that she might, 
as far as possible, counteract the evil that the old 
Fairy might do. 

The Fairies all began to bestow their gifts upon 
the Princess. The youngest Fairy’s gift was that 
she should be the most beautiful person in the world ; 
the next, that she should have the mind of an angel ; 
the third, that she should do everything with wonder- 
ful grace; the fourth, that she should dance beauti- 
fully; the fifth, that she should sing like a nightin- 
gale ; and the sixth, that she should play all kinds of 
instruments to perfection. When the old Fairy’s 
turn had come, she said angrily shaking her head, 
that the Princess should stick her hand with a spindle 
and that she should die in consequence. This terrible 
sentence made the whole company shudder, and every- 
body wept. At this moment, the young Fairy stepped 
from behind the tapestry and said these words in a 
U1 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


very loud voice : “ Be assured, King and Queen, your 
daughter will not die. It is true that I have not 
enough power to undo entirely what the old Fairy 
has done. The Princess will stick her hand with a 
spindle, but instead of dying, she will only fall into 
a deep sleep which will last for a hundred years, at 
the end of which the young son of a King will come 
to awaken her.” 

The King endeavoured to avoid the calamity an- 
nounced by the old Fairy by instantly publishing 
an edict forbidding to spin with a spindle, or even to 
have a spindle in the house on pain of death. At the 
end of fifteen or sixteen years the King and Queen 
having gone to one of their country-seats, it hap- 
pened that the young Princess was running about 
the castle, and going from room to room, she climbed 
up to the very top of a donjon tower into a little gar- 
ret where a good old woman sat all alone spinning 
from her distaff. This good woman had never heard 
of the punishment the King had ordered for those 
who spun with a spindle. ‘‘ What are you doing 
there, my good woman ? ” the Princess said to her. 
“ I am spinning, my lovely child,” replied the old 
woman, who did not know her. 

“ Ah ! how nice that is ! ” replied the Princess, “ how 
do you do it.^* Let me try, and see if I can do it as 
well as you.” 


1^2 


THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 


She had no sooner taken hold of the spindle and as 
she was very quick and a little heedless, and, more- 
over, the Fairies had ordained it to be thus, she stuck 
her hand and fainted away. 

The old woman, greatly troubled, cried for help. 
People came running from every side: one threw 
water in the Princess’s fkce; another placed her in 
a more comfortable position; another slapped her, 
and another rubbed her temples with Hungary water ; 
but nothing would bring her to. Then^the King, 
who was attracted home by the excitement, mounted 
the tower, remembered the prediction of the Fairies 
and judged correctly that what had happened took 
place because the Fairies had foretold it. He had the 
Princess carried into the most beautiful apartment 
in the Palace and placed on a, bed embroidered with 
gold and silver. One would have thought her an 
angel, so beautiful was she. The swoon had not taken 
away the lively colours of her complexion : her cheeks 
were like roses and her lips like coral ; the only thing 
was that her eyes were shut and her gentle breathing 
showed that she was not dead. The King ordered 
that she should be allowed to sleep in peace until the 
hour for her awakening should com0. 

The good Fairy, who had saved her life by con- 
demning her to sleep for a hundred years, was in the 
Kingdom of Mataquin, twelve thousand leagues away 


123 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

when this accident happened to the Princess ; but she 
was informed of it in an instant by a little Dwarf, 
who had Seven League Boots (These were the boots 
which go seven leagues at one stride). The Fairy 
left instantly, and in about an hour they saw her 
coming in a fiery chariot drawn by dragons. The 
King went forward to hand her out of her chariot. 
She approved of everything that he had done; but 
as she had wonderful foresight, she thought that 
when the Princess awoke she would be in great dis- 
tress to be alone in this old castle. Now listen to 
what she did: She touched with her ring everybody 
who was in the castle (excepting the King and 
Queen) governesses. Maids of Honour, lady’s maids, 
gentlemen, officers, stewards, cooks, scullions, turn- 
spits, guards, porters, pages and running foot- 
men; she also touched the horses that were in the 
stables with the grooms, the large mastifs in the 
outer court and little Pouffe, the Princess’s little dog 
that was lying beside her on the bed. At the moment 
she touched it everything slept, to awaken only with 
the mistress, so as to be ready for her service when 
she would have need of it. Even the spits before the 
fire that were full of partridges and pheasants slept, 
and the fire as well. AU this was done in a minute, 
for Fairies are not long at their work. Then the 
King and Queen having kissed their daughter with- 
124 


THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 


out awakening her, left the castle and published orders 
that none should approach it. These orders were not 
necessary, for in a quarter of an hour there grew up 
all around the park, a vast number of trees, great 
and small, and briers and thorns that interlaced so 
thickly that neither man nor beast could pass 
through: they were so thick that you could only see 
the tops of the towers of the castle from a distance. 
There was no doubt whatever but that the Fairy had 
given another example of her magical power by this, 
so that while the Princess slept, she should never 
suffer from the inquisitive. 

At the end of a hundred years, the son of the 
reigning King, who was not related to the 
sleeping Princess was hunting in the neighbourhood 
and asked what those Towers were that he saw above 
the thick woods, and everybody explained according 
to hearsay. Some said it was an old castle visited by 
spirits ; others that the sorcerers of the country held 
their Sabbaths there. The most general opinion was 
that an Ogre lived there, and that he carried the chil- 
dren there that he caught, so that he could eat them 
at his pleasure and without fear of any one follow- 
ing him, as he was the only one who could walk 
through the thick woods. 

The Prince hardly knew what to believe, when an 
old Peasant made so bold as to say : “ My Prince, 

1^5 


THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

more than fifty years ago I heard my father say that 
in that castle was the most beautiful Princess in 
the world; that she was doomed to sleep for a hun- 
dred years when she would be awakened by the son of 
a King for whom she was destined.” At this speech, 
the young Prince was all on fire ; he believed, without 
stopping to think, that he would put an end to 
this fate, and, inspired by love and glory, he resolved 
to undertake the quest. He had barely reached the 
wood before all the great trees briers and thorns 
opened of themselves to let him pass : he walked 
toward the castle, which he saw at the end of a long 
avenue, and entered it. It surprised him greatly to 
see that none of his men could follow him, because 
the trees closed together again the instant he passed 
through them. This did not prevent him, however, 
from continuing his way: a young and lovesick Prince 
is always valiant. First, he entered a large fore- 
court where he found enough to instil fear: here a 
frightful silence reigned, the image of death was 
everywhere; for on all sides were the bodies of men 
and animals that appeared to be dead. He soon 
realised, however, from the pimpled noses and the red 
faces of the porters that they were only sleeping, for 
they had a few drops of wine in their cups which 
showed that they dropped off to sleep while drinking. 
He passed through a great court paved with marble 
126 











mW 



1 


THE SLEEPING BEAUTY 


and entered the guard-room, where the soldiers stood 
in a row, each with a carabine on his shoulder and 
snoring with all his might. He walked through several 
chambers full of gentlemen and ladies, all asleep, 
some of them lying at full length, others sitting 
upright ; and finally, he entered a chamber all 
decorated in gold and saw lying upon a bed, whose 
curtains were open at the sides, the most beautiful 
sight possible, — a young Princess who seemed to be 
fifteen or sixteen and whose resplendent beauty had 
something about it both luminous and divine. 
Trembling and wondering, he approached and knelt 
beside her. Then as the end of the enchantment had 
come, the Princess awoke and regarded him with 
tenderer glances than a first sight would warrant. 

“ Is it you, my Prince,” she said. “ You are indeed 
well worth waiting for.” The Prince charmed with 
these words, and still more with the manner in which 
they were said, did not know how to express his joy: 
he assured her that he loved her more than himself. 
Their conversation was not brilliant, for they wept 
much and had little eloquence and much love. He 
was more embarrassed than she was ; and this is not 
to be wondered at. She had had time to dream about 
what she would say to him ; and he had indeed exactly 
the appearance (history says nothing to the con- 
trary) that the good Fairy had given her the 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


pleasure of seeing in beautiful dreams during her 
long sleep. 

Really, they talked together for four hours and 
then hadn’t finished half they wanted to say. 

But meanwhile, the whole castle had awakened with 
the Princess. Everybody began to resume his bus- 
iness; and, as they were not all in love, they were 
dying with hunger. One Maid of Honour, hurrying 
like the others, grew impatient, and said in a loud 
voice to the Princess that supper was served. The 
Prince helped the Princess to get up. She was very 
magnificently dressed ; but I may as well tell you that 
she was dressed in the fashion of my grandmother, 
and wore a great wired ruff ; but she was none the less 
beautiful for all that. They passed into the salon 
de miroirs and had supper there, served by the 
Princess’s officers; the violins and hautboys played 
old, but very excellent pieces, although they had not 
played for a hundred years ; and after supper, with- 
out losing any time, the Chaplain married them in 
the chapel of the castle. 


128 



THE LITTLE MERMAID 




AR out in the 
ocean, where the 
water is as blue as 
the prettiest corn- 


flower, and as clear as crystal, it is very, very deep; 
so deep, indeed, that no cable could fathom it ; many 
church steeples, piled one upon another, would not 
reach from the ground beneath to the surface of the 
water above. There dwell the Sea King and his sub- 
jects. We must not imagine that there is nothing at 
the bottom of the sea but bare yellow sand. No, 
indeed: the most singular flowers and plants grow 
there; the leaves and stems of which are so pliant, 
that the slightest agitation of the water causes them 
to stir as if they had life. Fishes, both large and 
small, glide between the branches, as birds fly among 
the trees here upon land. In the deepest spot of all, 
stands the castle of the Sea King. Its walls are built 
of coral, and the long. Gothic windows are of the 
clearest amber. The roof is formed of shells, that 
open and close as the water flows over them. Their 
appearance is very beautiful; for in each lies a glow- 


129 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


ing pearl, which would be fit for the diadem of a 
queen. 

The Sea King had been a widower for many years, 
and his aged mother kept house for him. She was a 
very wise woman, and exceedingly proud of her high 
birth : on that account she wore twelve oysters on her 
tail; while others, also of high rank, were allowed to 
wear only six. She was, however, deserving of very 
great praise, especially for her care of the little sea- 
princesses, her grand-daughters. They were six 
beautiful children ; but the youngest was the prettiest 
of them all; her skin was as clear and delicate as a 
rose-leaf, and her eyes as blue as the deepest sea ; but, 
like all the others, she had no feet, and her body 
ended in a fish’s tail. All day long they played in 
the great halls of the castle, or among the living 
flowers that grew out of the walls. The large amber 
windows were open, and the fish swam in, just as the 
swallows fly into our houses when we open the win- 
dows, excepting that the fishes swam up to the 
princesses, ate out of their hands, and allowed them- 
selves to be stroked. Outside the castle there was a 
beautiful garden, in which grew bright red and dark 
blue flowers and blossoms like flames of fire; the fruit 
glittered like gold, and the leaves and stems waved 
to and fro continually. The earth itself was the 
finest sand, but blue as the flame of burning sulphur. 
130 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 

Over everything lay a peculiar blue radiance, as if it 
were surrounded by the air from above, through 
which the blue sky shone, instead of the dark depths 
of the sea. In calm weather, the sun could be seen, 
looking like a purple flower, with the light streaming 
from the calyx. Each of the young princesses had a 
little plot of ground in the garden, where she might 
dig and plant as she pleased. One arranged her 
flower-bed into the form of a whale; another thought 
it better to make hers like the figure of a little mer- 
maid; but that of the youngest was round like the 
sun, and contained flowers as red as his rays at sun- 
set. She was a strange child, quiet and thoughtful; 
and while her sisters would be delighted with the 
wonderful things which they obtained from the 
wrecks of vessels, she cared for nothing but her 
pretty red flowers, like the sun, excepting a beautiful 
marble statue. It was the representation of a hand- 
some boy, carved out of pure white stone, which had 
fallen to the bottom of the sea from a wreck. She 
planted by the statue a rose-coloured weeping willow. 
It grew splendidly, and very soon hung its fresh 
branches over the statue, almost down to the blue 
sands. The shadow had a violet tint, and waved to 
and fro like the branches; it seemed as if the crown 
of the tree and the root were at play, and trying to 
kiss each other. Nothing gave her so much pleasure 
131 


THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


as to hear about the world above the sea. She made 
her old grandmother tell her all she knew of the ships 
and of the towns, the people and the animals. To 
her it seemed most wonderful and beautiful to hear 
that the flowers of the land should have fragrance, 
and not those below the sea; that the trees of the 
forest should be green ; and that the fishes among the 
trees could sing so sweetly, that it was quite a pleasure 
to hear them. Her grandmother called the little 
birds fishes, or she would not have understood her; 
for she had never seen birds. 

“ When you have reached your fifteenth year,” said 
the grandmother, “ you will have permission to rise 
up out of the sea, to sit on the rocks in the moonlight, 
while the great ships are sailing by; and then you 
will see both forests and towns.” 

In the following year, one of the sisters would be 
fifteen: but as each was a year younger than the 
other, the youngest would have to wait five years 
before her turn came to rise up from the bottom of 
the ocean, and see the earth as we do. However, 
each promised to tell the others what she saw on her 
first visit, and what she thought the most beautiful; 
for their grandmother could not tell them enough ; 
there were so many things on which they wanted 
information. None of them longed so much for her 
turn to come as the youngest, she who had the longest 
1S2 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


time to wait, and who was so quiet and thoughtful. 
Many nights she stood by the open window, looking 
up through the dark blue water, and watching the 
fish as they splashed about with their fins and tails. 
She could see the moon and stars shining faintly; 
but through the water they looked larger than they 
do to our eyes. When something like a black cloud 
passed between her and them, she knew that it was 
either a whale swimming over her head, or a ship full 
of human beings, who never imagined that a pretty 
little mermaid was standing beneath them, holding out 
her white hands towards the keel of their ship. 

As soon as the eldest was fifteen, she was allowed to 
rise to the surface of the ocean. When she came 
back, she had hundreds of things to talk about ; but 
the most beautiful, she said, was to lie in the moon- 
light, on a sandbank, in the quiet sea, near the coast, 
and to gaze on a large town close by, where the lights 
were twinkling like hundreds of stars ; to listen to the 
sounds of the music, the noise of carriages, and the 
voices of human beings, and then to hear the merry 
bells peal out from the church steeples; and because 
she could not go near to all these wonderful things, 
she longed for them more than ever. Oh, did not the 
youngest sister listen eagerly to all these descrip- 
tions! and afterwards, when she stood at the open 
window looking up through the dark blue water, she 
133 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

thought of the great city, with all its bustle and 
noise, and even fancied she could hear the sound of 
the church bells, down in the depths of the sea. 

In another year the second sister received permission 
to rise to the surface of the water, and to swim about 
where she pleased. She rose just as the sun was set- 
ting, and this, she said, was the most beautiful sight 
of all. The whole sky looked like gold, while violet 
and rose-coloured clouds, which she could not describe, 
floated over her; and, still more rapidly than the 
clouds, flew a large flock of wild swans towards the 
setting sun, looking like a long white veil across the 
sea. She also swam towards the sun ; but it sunk into 
the waves, and the rosy tints faded from the clouds 
and from the sea. 

The third sister’s turn followed ; she was the boldest 
of them all, and she swam up a broad river that 
emptied itself into the sea. On the banks she saw 
green hills covered with beautiful vines; palaces and 
castles peeped out from amid the proud trees of the 
forest; she heard the birds singing, and the rays of 
the sun were so powerful that she was obliged often 
to dive down under the water to cool her burning 
face. In a narrow creek she found a whole troop of 
little human children, quite naked, and sporting about 
in the water; she wanted to play with them, but they 
fled in a great fright; and then a little black animal 
134 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 

came to the water ; it was a dog, but she did not know 
that, for she had never before seen one. This animal 
barked at her so terribly that she became frightened, 
and rushed back to the open sea. But she said she 
should never forget the beautiful forest, the green 
hills, and the pretty children who could swim in the 
water, although they had not fish’s tails. 

The fourth sister was more timid; she remained in 
the midst of the sea, but she said it was quite as beau- 
tiful there as nearer the land. She could see for so 
many miles around her, and the sky above looked like 
a bell of glass. She had seen the ships, but at such a 
great distance that they looked like sea-gulls. The 
dolphins sported in the waves, and the great whales 
spouted water from their nostrils till it seemed as if 
a hundred fountains were playing in every direction. 

The fifth sister’s birthday occurred in the winter; 
so, when her turn came, she saw what the others had 
not seen the first time they went up. The sea looked 
quite green, and large icebergs were floating about, 
each like a pearl, she said, but larger and loftier than 
the churches built by men. They were of the most 
singular shapes, and glittered like diamonds. She 
had seated herself upon one of the largest, and let 
the wind play with her long hair, and she remarked 
that all the ships sailed by rapidly, and steered as far 
away as they could from the iceberg, as if they were 
135 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


afraid of it. Towards evening, as the sun went^down, 
dark clouds covered the sky, the thunder rolled and 
the lightning flashed, and the red light glowed on the 
icebergs as they rocked and tossed on the heaving 
sea. On all the ships the sails were reefed with fear 
and trembling, while she sat calmly on the floating 
iceberg, watching the blue lightning, as it darted its 
forked flashes into the sea. 

When first the sisters had permission to rise to the 
surface, they were each delighted with the new and 
beautiful sights they saw; but now, as grown-up 
girls, they could go when they pleased, and they had 
become indifferent about it. They wished themselves 
back again in the water, and, after a month had 
passed, they said it was much more beautiful down 
below, and pleasanter to be at home. Yet often, in 
the evening hours, the five sisters would twine their 
arms round each other, and rise to the surface, in a 
row. They had more beautiful voices than any 
human being could have; and before the approach of 
a storm, and when they expected a ship would be lost, 
they swam before the vessel, and sang sweetly of the 
delights to be found in the depths of the sea, begging 
the sailors not to fear if they sank to the bottom. 
Btit the sailors could not understand the song, they 
took it for the howling of the storm. And these 
things were never to be beautiful for them ; for if the 
136 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


ship sank, the men were drowned, and their dead 
bodies alone reached the palace of the Sea King. 

When the sisters rose, arm-in-arm, through the 
water in this way, their youngest sister would stand 
quite alone, looking after them, ready to cry, only 
that the mermaids have no tears, and therefore they 
suffer more. “ Oh, were I but fifteen years old,” said 
she ; “ I know that I shall love the world up there, 
and all the people who live in it.” 

At last she reached her fifteenth year. Well, now, 
you are grown up,” said the old dowager, her grand- 
mother ; ‘‘ so you must let me adorn you like your 
other sisters : ” and she placed a wreath of white lilies 
in her hair, and every flower leaf was half a pearl. 
Then the old lady ordered eight great oysters to 
attach themselves to the tail of the princess to show 
her high rank. 

“ But they hurt me so,” said the little mermaid. 

“ Pride must suffer pain,” replied the old lady. Oh, 
how gladly she would have shaken off all this grand- 
eur, and laid aside the heavy wreath ! The red 
flowers in her own garden would have suited her much 
better; but she could not help herself : so she said, 
“ Farewell,” and rose as lightly as a bubble to the 
surface of the water. The sun had just set as she 
raised her head above the waves ; but the clouds were 
tinted with crimson and gold, and through the glim- 
13T 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

mering twilight beamed the evening star in all its 
beauty. The sea was calm, and the air mild and 
fresh. A large ship, with three masts, lay becalmed 
on the water, with only one sail set ; for not a breeze 
stirred, and the sailors sat idle on deck, or amongst 
the rigging. There was music and song on board; 
and, as darkness came on, a hundred coloured lan- 
terns were lighted, as if the flags of all nations 
waved in the air. The little mermaid swam close to 
the cabin windows ; and now and then, as the waves 
lifted her up, she could look in through clear glass 
window-panes, and see a number of well-dressed 
people within. Among them was a young prince, 
the most beautiful of all, with large black eyes ; he 
was sixteen years of age, and his birthday was being 
kept with much rejoicing. The sailors were dancing 
on deck, but when the prince came out of the cabin, 
more than a hundred rockets rose in the air, making 
it as bright as day. The little mermaid was so 
startled that she dived under water; and when she 
again stretched out her head, it appeared as if all the 
stars of heaven were falling around her, she had 
never seen such fireworks before. Great suns spurted 
fire about, splendid fire-flies flew into the blue air, and 
everything was reflected in the clear, calm sea 
beneath. The ship itself was so brightly illuminated 
that all the people, and even the smallest rope, could 
138 



i 







mmtmm 






t-jA 











• . 1 


4 . 




4 











I 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


be distinctly and plainly seen. And bow handsome 
the young prince looked, as he pressed the hands of 
all present and smiled at them, while the music 
resounded through the clear night air 1 
It was very late; yet the little mermaid could not 
take her eyes from the ship, or from the beautiful 
prince. The coloured lanterns had been extinguished, 
no more rockets rose in the air, and the cannon had 
ceased firing; but the sea became restless, and 
moaning, grumbling sound could be heard beneath 
the waves: still the little mermaid remained by th^ /< 
cabin window, rocking up and down on. the water j ' 
which enabled her to look in. After ia while', the sails 
were quickly unfurled, and the noble ship conthiued 
her passage; but soon the waves rose higher, heavy 
clouds darkened the sky, and lightning appeared in 
the distance. A dreadful storm was approaching; 
once more the sails were reefed and the great ship 
pursued her flying course over the raging sea. The 
waves rose mountain high, as if they would have 
overtopped the mast ; but the ship dived like a swan 
between them, and then rose again on their lofty, 
foaming crests. To the little mermaid this appeared 
pleasant sport ; not so to the sailors. At length the , 
ship groaned and creaked; the thick planks gave 
way under the lashing of the sea as it broke over the 
deck ; the mainmast snapped asunder like a reed ; the 
139 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


ship lay over on her side; and the water rushed in. 
The little mermaid now perceived that the crew were 
in danger; even she herself was obliged to be careful 
to avoid the beams and planks of the wreck which lay 
scattered on the water. At one moment it was so 
pitch dark that she could not see a single object, then 
a flash of lightning revealed the whole scene; she 
could see every one who had been on board except the 
Prince; when the ship parted, she had seen him sink 
into the deep waves, and she was glad, for she thought 
he would now be with her; and then she remembered 
that human beings could not live in the water, so that 
when he got down to her father’s palace he would 
be quite dead. But he must not die. So she swam 
about among the beams and planks which strewed 
the surface of the sea, forgetting that they could 
crush her to pieces. Then she dived deeply under the 
dark waters, rising and falling with the waves, till 
at length she managed to reach the young prince, 
who was fast losing the power of swimming in that 
stormy sea. His limbs were failing him, his beautiful 
eyes were closed, and he would have died had not the 
little mermaid come to his assistance. She held his 
head above the water, and let the waves drift them 
where they would. 

In the morning the storm had ceased; but of the 
ship not a single fragment could be seen. The sun 
140 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 

rose up red and glowing from the water, and its 
beams brought back the hue of health to the prince’s 
cheeks ; but his eyes remained closed. The mermaid 
kissed his high, smooth forehead, and stroked back 
his wet hair; he seemed to her like the marble statue 
in her little garden, and she kissed him again, and 
wished that he might live. Presently they came in 
sight of land ; she saw lofty blue mountains, on which 
the white snow rested as if a flock of swans were lying 
upon them. Near the coast were beautiful green 
forests, and close by stood a large building, whether 
a church or a convent she could not tell. Orange and 
citron trees grew in the garden, and before the door 
stood lofty palms. The sea here formed a little bay, 
in which the water was quite still, but very deep ; so 
she swam with the handsome prince to the beach, 
which was covered with fine, white sand, and there she 
laid him in the warm sunshine, taking care to raise 
his head higher than his body. Then bells sounded 
in the large white building, and a number of young 
girls came into the garden. The little mermaid swam 
out farther from the shore, and placed herself 
between some high rocks that rose out of the water; 
then she covered her head and neck with the foam 
of the sea so that her little face might not be seen, 
and watched to see what would become of the poor 
prince. She did not wait long before she saw a 
141 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

young girl approach the spot where he lay. She 
seemed frightened at first, but only for a moment; 
then she fetched a number of people, and the mer- 
maid saw that the prince came to life again, and 
smiled upon those who stood round him. But to her 
he sent no smile ; he knew not that she had saved him. 
This made her very unhappy, and when he was led 
away into the great building, she dived down sorrow- 
fully into the water, and returned to her father’s 
castle. She had always been silent and thoughtful, 
and now she was more so than ever. Her sisters asked 
her what she had seen during her first visit to the 
surface of the water; but she would tell them 
nothing. Many an evening and morning did she rise 
to the place where she had left the prince. She saw 
the fruits in the garden ripen till they were gathered, 
the snow on the tops of the mountains melt away; 
but she never saw the prince; and, therefore, she 
returned home, always more sorrowful than before. 
It was her only comfort to sit in her own little 
garden, and fling her arm round the beautiful marble 
statue which was like the prince ; but she gave up 
tending her flowers, and they grew in wild confusion 
over the paths, twining their long leaves and stems 
round the branches of the trees, so that the whole 
place became dark and gloomy. At length she could 
bear it no longer, and told one of her sisters all about 
142 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


it. Then the others heard the secret, and very soon 
it became known to two mermaids whose intimate 
friend happened to know who the prince was. She 
had also seen the festival on board ship, and she told 
them where the prince came from, and where his 
palace stood. 

“ Come, little sister,” said the other princesses ; then 
they entwined their arms, and rose up in a long row 
to the surface of the water, close by the spot where 
they knew the prince’s palace stood. It was built of 
bright yellow shining stone, with long flights of 
marble steps, one of which reached quite down to the 
sea. Splendid gilded cupolas rose over the roof, and 
between the pillars that surrounded the whole build- 
ing stood life-like statues of marble. Through the 
clear crystal of the lofty windows could be seen noble 
rooms, with costly silk curtains and hangings of 
tapestry ; while the walls were covered with beautiful 
paintings, which were a pleasure to look at. In the 
centre of the largest saloon a fountain threw its 
sparkling jets high up into the glass cupola of the 
ceiling, through which the sun shone down upon the 
water and upon the beautiful plants growing round 
the basin of the fountain. Now that she knew where 
he lived, she spent many an evening and many a 
night on the water near the palace. She would swim 
much nearer the shore than any of the others had 
US 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

ventured to do ; indeed once she went quite up the 
narrow channel under the marble balcony, which 
threw a broad shadow on the water. Here she would 
sit and watch the young prince, who thought himself 
quite alone in the bright moonlight. She saw him 
many times of an evening sailing in a pleasure boat, 
with music playing and flags waving. She peeped 
out from among the green rushes, and if the wind 
caught her long silvery-white veil, those who saw it 
believed it to be a swan, spreading out its wings. On 
many a night, too, when the fishermen, with their 
torches, were out at sea, she heard them relate so 
many good things about the doings of the young 
prince, that she was glad she had saved his life when 
he had been tossed about half-dead on the waves. 
And she remembered that his head had rested on her 
bosom, and how heartily she had kissed him; but he 
knew nothing of all this, and could not even dream of 
her. She grew more and more fond of human beings, 
and wished more and more to be able to wander about 
with those whose world seemed to be so much larger 
than her own. They could fly over the sea in ships, 
and mount the high hills which were far above the 
clouds ; and the lands they possessed, their woods and 
their fields, stretched far away beyond the reach of 
her sight. There was so much that she wished to 
know, and her sisters were unable to answer all her 
144 . 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


questions. Then she applied to her old grandmother, 
who knew all about the upper world, which she very 
rightly called the lands above the sea. 

“ If human beings are not drowned,” asked the 
little mermaid, “ can they live for ever? do they 
never die as we do here in the sea ? ” 

“ Yes,” replied the old lady, “ they must also die, 
and their term of life is even shorter than ours. We 
sometimes live to three hundred years, but when we 
cease to exist here we only become the foam on the 
surface of the water, and we have not even a grave 
down here of those we love. We have not immortal 
souls, we shall never live again; but, like the green 
sea-weed, when once it has been cut off, we can never 
flourish more. Human beings, on the contrary, have 
a soul which lives for ever, lives after the body has 
been turned to dust. It rises up through the clear, 
pure air beyond the glittering stars. As we rise out 
of the water, and behold all the land of the earth, so 
do they rise to unknown and glorious regions which 
we shall never see.” 

“ Why have not we an immortal soul? ” asked the 
little mermaid mournfully ; “ I would give gladly all 
the hundreds of years that I have to live, to be a 
human being only for one day, and to have the hope 
of knowing the happiness of that glorious world 
above the stars.” 


145 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“ You must not think of that,” said the old woman ; 
“we feel ourselves to be much happier and much 
better off than human beings.” 

“ So I shall die,” said the little mermaid, “ and as 
the foam of the sea I shall be driven about never 
again to hear the music of the waves, or to see the 
pretty flowers nor the red sun. Is there anything I 
can do to win an immortal soul.? ” 

“ No,” said the old woman, “ unless a man were to 
love you so much that you were more to him than his 
father or mother; and if all his thoughts and all his 
love were fixed upon you, and the priest placed his 
/ ^ right hand in yours, and he promised to be true to 
/ ^ you here and hereafter, then his soul would glide into 
^ your body, and you would obtain a share in the 
future happiness of mankind. He would give a soul 
to you and retain his own as well ; but this can never 
happen. Your fish’s tail, which amongst us is con- 
sidered so beautiful, is thought on earth to be quite 
ugly ; they do not know any better, and they think it 
necessary to have two stout props, which they call 
legs, in order to be handsome.” 

Then the little mermaid sighed, and looked sorrow- 
fully at her fish’s tail. “ Let us be happy,” said the 
old lady, “ and dart and spring about during the 
three hundred years that we have to live, which is 
really quite long enough ; after that we can rest our- 
146 


; " I'lli '[ 

THE WTTJ.E MERMAID 

selves all the better. This evening we are going to 
have a court ball.” 

It was one of those splendid sights which we can 
never see on earth. The walls and the ceiling of the 
large ball-room were of thick, but transparent crys- 
tal. Many hundreds of colossal shells, some of a 
deep red, others of a grass green, stood on each side 
in rows, with blue fire in them, which lighted up the 
whole saloon, and shone through the walls, so that 
the sea was also illuminated. Innumerable fishes, 
great and small, swam past the crystal walls ; on some 
of them the scales glowed with a purple brilliancy, 
and on others they shone like silver and gold. 
Through the haUs flowed a broad stream, and in it x 
danced the mermen and the mermaids to the raUsic of \ 
their own sweet singing. No one on earth has suchr^“*~ ' 
lovely voice as theirs. The little mermaid sang more 
sweetly than them all. The whole court applauded her 
with hands and tails ; and for a moment her heart felt 
quite gay, for she knew she had the loveliest voice of 
any on earth or in the sea. But she soon thought 
again of the world above her, for she could not for- 
get the charming prince, nor her sorrow that she had 
not an immortal soul like his; therefore she crept 
away silently out of her father’s palace, and while 
everything within was gladness and song, she sat in 
her own little garden sorrowful and alone. Then she 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


heard the bugle sounding through the water, and 
thought — ‘‘ He is certainly sailing above, he on 
whom my wishes depend, and in whose hands I should 
like to place the happiness of my life. I wiU venture 
aU for him, and to win an immortal soul; while my 
sisters are dancing in my father’s palace, I will go 
to the Sea Witch, of whom I have always been 
so much afraid, but she can give me counsel and 
help.” 

And then the little mermaid went out from her 
garden, and took the road to the foaming whirlpools, 
behind which the sorceress lived. She had never been 
that way before: neither flowers nor grass grew 
there ; nothing but bare, grey sandy ground stretched 
out to the whirlpool, where the water, like foaming 
mill-wheels, whirled round everything that it seized, 
and cast it into the fathomless deep. Through the 
midst of these crushing whirlpools the little mermaid 
was obliged to pass, to reach the dominions of the 
Sea Witch ; and also for a long distance the only road 
lay right across a quantity of warm, bubbling mire, 
called by the Witch her turf -moor. Beyond this stood 
her house, in the centre of a strange forest, in which 
all the trees and flowers were polypi, half animals and 
half plants ; they looked like serpents with a hundred 
heads growing out of the ground. The branches 
were long slimy arms, with fingers like flexible worms, 
148 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


moving limb after limb from the root to the top. All 
that could be reached in the sea they seized upon, 
and held fast, so that it never escaped from their 
clutches. The little mermaid was so alarmed at what 
she saw, that she stood still, and her heart beat with 
fear, and she was very nearly turning back; but she 
thought of the prince, and of the human soul for 
which she longed, and her courage returned. She 
fastened her long flowing hair round her head, so 
that the polypi might not seize hold of it. She laid 
her hands together across her bosom, and then she 
darted forward as a fish shoots through the water, 
between the supple arms and fingers of the ugly 
polypi, which were stretched out on each side of her. 
She saw that each held in its grasp something it had 
seized with its numerous little arms, as if they were 
iron bands. The white skeletons of human beings who 
had perished at sea, and had sunk down into the deep 
waters, skeletons of land animals, oars, rudders, and 
chests of ships were lying tightly grasped by their 
clinging arms ; even a little mermaid, whom they had 
caught and strangled; and this seemed the most 
shocking of all to the little princess. 

She now came to a space of marshy ground in the 
wood, where large, fat water-snakes were rolling in 
the mire, and showing their ugly, drab-coloured 
bodies. In the midst of this spot stood a house, 
149 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK^ 

built with the bones of shipwrecked human beings. 
There sat the Sea Witch, allowing a toad to eat from 
her mouth, just as people sometimes feed'"^ canary 
with a piece of sugar. She called the ugly^^ water- 
snakes her little chickens, and allowed them to crawl 
^ all over her bosom. 

‘‘ I know what you want,” said the Sea Witch ; ‘‘ it 
is very stupid of you, but you shall have your way, 
and it will bring you to sorrow, my pretty princess. 
You want to get rid of your fish’s tail, and to have two 
supports instead of it, like human beings on earth, so 
that the young prince may fall in love with you, and 
that you may have an immortal soul.” And then the 
Witch laughed so loud and disgustingly, that the toad 
and the snakes fell to the ground, and lay there 
wriggling about. “ You are but just in time,” said 
the Witch; “for after sunrise to-morrow I should 
not be able to help you till the end of another year. I 
will prepare a draught for you, with which you must 
swim to land to-morrow before sunrise, and sit down 
on the shore and drink it. Your tail will then dis- 
appear, and shrink up into what mankind call legs; 
and you will feel great pain, as if a sword were pass- 
ing through you. But all who see you will say that 
you are the prettiest little human being they ever 
saw. You will still have the same floating graceful- 
ness of movement, and no dancer will ever tread so 
150 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


lightly; but at every step you take it will feel as if 
you were treading upon sharp knives, and that the 
blood must flow. If you will bear all this, I will help 
you.” 

“ Yes, I will,” said the little princess, in a trembling 
voice, as she thought of the prince and the immortal 
soul. 

“ But think again,” said the witch ; for when once 
your shape has become like a human being, you can 
no more be a mermaid. You will never return 
through the water to your sisters, or to your father’s 
palace again; and if you do not win the love of the 
prince, so that he is willing to forget his father and 
mother for your sake, and to love you with his whole 
soul, and allow the priest to join your hands that you 
may be man and wife, then you will never have an 
immortal soul. The first morning after he marries 
another your heart will break, and you will become 
foam on the crest of the waves.” 

“ I will do it,” said the little mermaid, and she 
became pale as death. 

“ But I must be paid also,” said the Witch, ‘‘ and it 
is not a trifle that I ask. You have the sweetest voice 
of any who dwell here in the depths of the sea, and 
you believe that you will be able to charm the prince 
with it also ; but this voice you must give to me ; the 
best thing you possess will I have for the price of my 
151 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


draught. My own blood must be mixed with it, that 
it may be as sharp as a two-edged sword.” 

“ But if you take away my voice,” said the little 
mermaid, “ what is left for me? ” 

“ Your beautiful form, your graceful walk, and 
your expressive eyes ; surely with these you can en- 
chain a man’s heart. Well, have you lost your cour- 
age? Put out your little tongue that I may cut it off 
as my payment; then you shall have the powerful 
draught.” 

“ It shall be,” said the little mermaid. 

Then the Witch placed her cauldron on the fire, to 
prepare the magic draught. 

“ Cleanliness is a good thing,” said she, scouring 
the vessel with snakes, which she had tied together in 
a large knot; then she pricked herself in the breast, 
and let the black blood drop into it. The steam that 
rose formed itself into such horrible shapes that no 
one could look at them without fear. Every moment 
the witch threw something else into the vessel, and 
when it began to boil, the sound was like the weeping 
of a crocodile. When at last the magic draught was 
ready, it looked like the clearest water. “ There it is 
for you,” said the Witch. Then she cut off the mer- 
maid’s tongue, so that she became dumb, and would 
never again speak or sing. “ If the polypi should 
seize hold of you as you return through the wood,” 
152 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


said the witch, “ throw over them a few drops of the 
potion, and their fingers will be tom into a thousand 
pieces.” But the little mermaid had no occasion to 
do this, for the polypi sprung back in terror when 
they caught sight of the glittering draught, which 
shone in her hand like a twinkling star. 

So she passed quickly through the wood and the 
marsh, and between the rushing whirlpools. She saw 
that in her father’s palace the torches in the ball- 
room were extinguished, and all within asleep; but 
she did not venture to go in to them, for, now she 
was dumb and going to leave them for ever, she felt 
as if her heart would break. She stole into the gar- 
den, took a flower from the flower-beds of each of her 
sisters, kissed her hand a thousand times towards the 
palace, and then rose up through the dark blue 
waters. 

The sun had not risen when she came in sight 
of the prince’s palace, and approached the beau- 
tiful marble steps, but the moon shone clear and 
bright. Then the little mermaid drank the magic 
draught, and it seemed as if a two-edged sword went 
through her delicate body; she fell into a swoon, and 
lay like one dead. When the sun arose and shone 
over the sea, she recovered, and felt a sharp pain ; but 
just before her stood the handsome young prince. 
He fixed his coal-black eyes upon her so earnestly 
153 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


that she cast down her own, and then became aware 
that her fish’s tail was gone, and that she had as 
pretty a pair of white legs and tiny feet as any little 
maiden could have; but she had no clothes, so she 
wrapped herself in her long, thick hair. The prince 
asked her who she was, and where she came from ; and 
she looked at him mildly and sorrowfully with her 
deep blue eyes : but; she could not speak. Then he 
took her by the hand, and led her to the palace. 

\ Every step she took ^ was as painful as the witch had 
said it would be ; she felt as if trading upon the points 
of needles or sjiarp knives; buf she bore it willingly, 
an^ stepped ^s lightly by the prince’s side as a soap- 
bul^ble^'^ so that he and all who saw Jier wondered at 
hei^ ^aceful, swaying movements. ' She was very 
soon arrayed in costly robes of silk and muslin, ahd 
was the most beautiful creature in the palace ; but she 
was dumb, and coiild neiAer speak nor sing. 

Beautiful female slaves, dressed in silk and gold, 
stepped forward and sang before the prince and his 
royal parents: one sang better than all the otheirs, 
and the prince clapped his hands and smiled at her. 
This was a great sorrow to the little mermaid; she 
knew how much more sweetly she herself could sing 
once, and she thought, “ Oh, if he qould only know 
that I have given away my voice for €!ver, to be witih 
him!” 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 

The slaves next performed some pretiy fairy-like 
dances, to the sound of beautiful niusicl Then the 
little mermaid raised her lovely white amis, stood on 
the tips of her toes, and glided over the floor, and 
danced as no one yet had been able tp dance. At 
each moment her beauty became more -revealed, and 
her expressive eyes appealed more directly to the 
heart than the songs of the slaves. Every one was 
enchanted, especially the prince, who /called her hii 
little foundling; and she danced again quite readily, 
to please him, though each time her fppt touched the 
floor it seemed as if she trod on sharp knives. I 

The prince said she should remain with hiin, a-l^ays,! 
and she received permission to sleep at his dQoiry\on 
a velvet cushion. He had a page’s dress irfaSe ipr 
her, that she might accompany him on horseback^-^ 
They rode together through th^ $weet-;Scented woods,^' 
where the green boughs touched their i shoulders, and i 
the little birds sang among the fre^h leaves. She 
climbed with the prince to the tops pf high moun- 
tains; and although her tender feet bled so that even 
her steps were marked, she only laughed, and followed 
him till they could see the clouds beneath them looking 
like a flock of birds travelling to distant lands. 
While at the prince’s palace, and when all the house- ■ 
hold were asleep, she would go and sit on the broad 
marble steps; for it eased her burning feet to bathe 
155 





THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


them in the cold sea-water; and then she thought of 
all those below in the deep. 

Once during the night her sisters came up arm-in- 
arm, singing sorrowfully, as they floated on the 
water. She beckoned to them, and then they recog- 
nised her, and told her how she had grieved them. 
After that, they came to the same place every night ; 
and once she saw in the distance her old grandmother, 
who had not been to the surface of the sea for many 
years, and the old Sea King, her father, with his 
crown on his head. They stretched out their hands 
towards her, but they did not venture as near the 
land as her sisters did. 

As the days passed, she loved the prince more fondly, 
and he loved her as he would love a little child; but 
it never came into his head to make her his wife: yet, 
unless he married her, she could not receive an immor- 
tal soul; and, on the morning after his marriage with 
another, she would dissolve into the foam of the sea. 

“ Do you not love me the best of them all ? ” the 
eyes of the little mermaid seemed to say, when he 
took her in his arms, and kissed her fair forehead. 

“Yes, you are dear to me,” said the prince; “for 
you have the best heart, and you are the most devoted 
to me ; and you are like a young maiden whom I once 
saw, but whom I shall never meet again. I was in a 
ship that was wrecked, and the waves cast me ashore 
156 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


near a holy temple, where several young maidens per- 
formed the service. The youngest of them found me 
on the shore, and saved my life. I saw her but twice, 
and she is the only one in the world whom I could 
love; but you are like her, and you have almost 
driven her image out of my mind. She belongs to 
the holy temple, and my good fortune has sent you 
to me instead of her ; and we will never part.” 

“ Ah, he knows not that it was I who saved his life,” 
thought the little mermaid. “ I carried him over the 
sea to the wood where the temple stands ; I sat beneath 
the foam, and watched till the human beings came to 
help him. I saw the pretty maiden that he loves 
better than he loves me ; ” and the mermaid sighed 
deeply, but she could not shed tears. “ He says the 
maiden belongs to the holy temple, therefore she will 
never return to the world. They will meet no more ; 
while I am by his side, and see him every day. I will 
take care of him, and love him, and give up my life 
for his sake.” 

Very soon it was said that the prince must marry, 
and that the beautiful daughter of a neighbouring 
king would be his wife, for a fine ship was being fitted 
out. Although the prince gave out that he merely 
intended to pay a visit to the king, it was generally 
supposed that he really went to see his daughter. A 
great company were to go with him. The little 
157 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


mermaid smiled, and shook her head. She knew the 
prince’s thoughts better than any of the others. 

‘‘ I must travel,” he had said to her ; “ I must see 
this beautiful princess : my parents desire it ; but they 
will not oblige me to bring her home as my bride. 
I cannot love her; she is not like the beautiful maiden 
in the temple, whom you resemble. If I were forced 
to choose a bride, I would rather choose you, my dumb 
foundling, with those expressive eyes.” And then 
he kissed her rosy mouth, played with her long waving 
hair, and laid his head on her heart, while she dreamed 
of human happiness and an immortal soul. “ You 
are not afraid of the sea, my dumb child,” said he, 
as they stood on the deck of the noble ship which was 
to carry them to the country of the neighbouring 
king. And then he told her of storm and of calm, of 
strange fishes in the deep beneath them, and of what 
the divers had seen there ; and she smiled at his 
description, for she knew better than any one what 
wonders were at the bottom of the sea. 

In the moonlight night, when all on board were 
asleep, excepting the man at the helm, who was 
steering, she sat on the deck, gazing down through 
the clear water. She thought she could distinguish 
her father’s castle, and upon it her aged grand- 
mother, with the silver crown on her head, looking 
through the rushing tide at the keel of the vessel. 
158 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


Then her sisters came up on the waves, and gazed at 
her mournfully, wringing their white hands. She 
beckoned to them, and smiled, and wanted to tell them 
how happy and well off she was; but the cabin-boy 
approached, and when her sisters dived down he 
thought it was only the foam of the sea which he 
saw. 

The next morning the ship sailed into the harbour 
of a beautiful town belonging to the king whom the 
prince was going to visit. The church bells were 
ringing, and from the high towers sounded a flourish 
of trumpets; and soldiers, with flying colours and 
glittering bayonets, lined the roads through which 
they passed. Every day was a festival; balls and 
entertainments followed one another. 

But the princess had not yet appeared. People 
said that she was being brought up and educated in a 
religious house, where she was learning every royal 
virtue. At last she came. Then the little mermaid, 
who was very anxious to see whether she was really 
beautiful, was obliged to acknowledge that she had 
never seen a more perfect vision of beauty. Her skin 
was delicately fair, and beneath her long dark eye- 
lashes her laughing blue eyes shone with truth and 
purity. 

“ It was you,” said the prince, ‘‘ who saved my life 
when I lay as if dead on the beach ; ” and he folded 
159 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


his blushing bride in his arms. Oh, I am too 
happy,” said he to the little mermaid ; my fondest 
hopes are all fulfilled. You will rejoice at my happi- 
ness; for your devotion to me is great and sincere.” 

The little mermaid kissed his hand, and felt as if 
her heart were already broken. His wedding morn- 
ing would bring death to her, and she would change 
into the foam of the sea. All the church bells rang, 
and the heralds rode about the town proclaiming the 
betrothal. Perfumed oil was burning in costly silver 
lamps on every altar. The priests waved the censers, 
while the bride and bridegroom joined their hands 
and received the blessing of the bishop. The little 
mermaid, dressed in silk and gold, held up the bride’s 
train ; but her ears heard nothing of the festive music, 
and her eyes saw not the holy ceremony : she thought 
of the night of death which was coming to her, and 
of all she had lost in the world. On the same evening 
the bride and bridegroom went on board ship ; cannons 
were roaring, flags waving, and in the centre of the 
ship a costly tent of purple and gold had been 
erected. It contained elegant couches, for the recep- 
tion of the bridal pair during the night. The ship, 
with swelling sails and a favourable wind, glided 
away smoothly and lightly over the calm sea. When 
it grew dark a number of coloured lamps were lit, and 
the sailors danced merrily on the deck. The little 
160 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 

mermaid could not help thinking of her first rising 
out of the sea, when she had seen similar festivities 
and joy; and she joined in the dance, poised herself 
in the air as a swallow when he pursues his prey, and 
all present cheered her with wonder. She had never 
danced so elegantly before. Her tender feet felt as 
if cut with sharp knives, but she cared not for it; a 
sharper pang had pierced through her heart. She 
knew this was the last evening she should ever see the 
prince, for whom she had forsaken her kindred and 
her home; she had given up her beautiful voice, and 
suffered unheard-of pain daily for him, while he knew 
nothing of it. This was the last evening that she 
would breathe the same air with him, or gaze on the 
starry sky and the deep sea; an eternal night, with- 
out a thought or a dream, awaited her; she had no 
soul, and now she could never win one. All was joy 
and gaiety on board ship till long after midnight; 
she laughed and danced with the rest, while the 
thoughts of death were in her heart. The prince 
kissed his beautiful bride, while she played with his 
raven hair, till they went arm-in-arm to rest in the 
splendid tent. Then all became still on board the 
ship; the helmsman, alone awake, stood at the helm. 
The little mermaid leaned her white arms on the edge 
of the vessel, and looked towards the east for the first 
blush of morning, for that first ray of the dawn which 
161 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


was to be her dehth. She saw her sisters rising out 
G^the flood: they were as pale as herself; but their 
long beautiful hair waved no more in the wind, it 
h^ been cut oflP. 

We have given our hair to the Witch,” said they, ^ 
'^To obtain help for you, that you may not dre 
to-night. She has given us a knife: here it is— see, 
it is very sharp. Before the sun rises you must 
plunge it into the heart of the prince ; when the warm 
blood falls upon your feet they will grow together 
'^gain, and form into a fish’s tail, and you will be 
once more a mermaid, and return to us to live out 
your three hundred years before you die and change 
isth the salt sea foam. Haste, then ; he or you must 
die before sunrise. Our old grandmother mourns so 
for that her white hair is falling off from sorrow, 
^i^o^J^fejf'under the Witch’s scissors. Kill the 
prm^S^nd come back; hasten: do you not see the 
first red streaks in the sky.? In a few minutes the 
sun will rise, and you must die.” And then they 
sighed deeply and mournfully, and sank down 
beneath the waves. 

The little mermaid drew back the crimson curtain 
of the tent, and beheld the fair bride with her head 
resting on the prince’s breast. She bent down and 
kissed his fair brow, then looked at the sky on which 
the rosy dawn grew brighter and brighter; then she 
162 


THE LITTLE MERMAID 


glanced at the sharp knife, and again fixed her eyes 
on the prince who whispered the name of his bride in 
his dreams. She was in his thoughts, and the knife 
trembled in the hand of the little mermaid; then she 
flung it far away from her into the waves ; the water 
turned red where it fell, and the drops that spurted 
up looked like blood. She cast one more lingering, 
half-fainting glance at the prince, and then threw her- 
self from the ship into the sea, and thought her body 
was dissolving into foam. The sun rose above the 
waves, and his warm rays fell on the cold form of the 
little mermaid, who did not feel as if she were dying. 
She saw the bright sun, and all around her floated 
hundreds of transparent beautiful beings ; she could 
see through them the white sails of the ships, and the 
red clouds in the sky ; their speech was melodious, but 
too ethereal to be heard by mortal ears, as they were 
also unseen by mortal eyes. The little mermaid per- 
ceived that she had a body like theirs, and that she 
continued to rise higher and higher out of the foam. 
“Where am I.^” asked she, and her voice sounded 
ethereal, as the voices of those who were with her ; no 
earthly music could imitate it. 

“ Among the daughters of the air,” answered one 
of them. “ A mermaid has not an immortal soul, 
nor can she obtain one unless she wins the love of a 
human being. On the power of another hangs her 
163 


THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

eternal destiny. But the daughters of the air, 
although they do not possess an immortal soul, can, 
by their good deeds, procure one for themselves. We 
fly to warm countries, and cool the sultry air that 
destroys mankind with the pestilence. We carry the 
perfume of the flowers to spread health and restora- 
tion. After we have striven for three hundred years 
to do all the good in our power, we receive an immor- 
tal soul, and take part in the happiness of mankind. 
You, poor little mermaid, have tried with your whole 
heart to do as we are doing; you have suffered and 
endured and raised yourself to the spirit-world by 
your good deeds; and now, by striving for three 
hundred years in the same way, you may obtain an 
immortal soul.” 

The little mermaid lifted her glorified eyes towards 
the sun, and felt them, for the first time, filling with 
tears. On the ship, in which she had left the prince, 
there were life and noise; she saw him and his beauti- 
ful bride searching for her; sorrowfully they gazed 
at the pearly foam, as if they knew she had thrown 
herself into the waves. Unseen she kissed the fore- 
head of the bride, and fanned the prince, and then 
mounted with the other children of the air to a rosy 
cloud that floated through the ether. 

“ After three hundred years, thus shall we float into 
the kingdom of heaven,” said she. And we may 
164 ) 



iTTLE MERMAID 

whispered one of her com^ 
paniOn^-^J* UnseeS^^ can enter the houses of men, 
where^tjKere ife^hildten, and for every day on which 
we fin(f^^4i'|ilMjd,, who is the joy of his parents 
and deserves th^rlqvfey 'oi^jtime of probation is short- 
ened. The-<y^dM6esfn9ti^b9j^o\^^ when we fly through 
the roomj^iafc-we smilf^wi^j^yW^^ good conduct, 
for -we catt~t?$^tLi)pe^ea^ ^S p x ol^l^hree hundred 
iaisj^-Bu%<^l^(6n we ie^^fhugh^^iij^trVicked child, 
' .tears tear a day ij 

time of lrm]^3’^^7M 








HERE was, once 
upon a time, a 
King of a country 
called Verdecolle, 
who had three daughters, each one more lovely 
than the other. The three sons of the neighbouring 
King of Velprato fell very much in love with these 
beauties, but just as the weddings were going to come 
off, the three Princes fell under the power of a wicked 
Fairy, who turned them all into different animals; 
and the father of the Princesses very naturally re- 
fused in consequence to let his daughters marry 
them. 

Thereupon the eldest Prince, who had been changed 
into an Eagle with magic power, summoned all the 
birds of the air to his aid. They came in swarms — 
sparrows, larks, thrushes, starlings, and every other 
bird you can think of ; and the Eagle commanded 
them to devastate the whole country, not leaving a 
leaf or blossom on any tree. 

The second Prince, who had been changed into a 
Stag, called the goats, rabbits, hares, pigs, and all 
166 



THE THREE BROTHER BEASTS 

the other four-footed beasts, and ordered them to lay 
waste all the fields and ploughed land, and not to leave 
a single root or blade of grass. 

The third Prince, who had been changed into a 
Dolphin, assembled all the monsters of the deep, and 
raised such a storm on the coasts of the country, that 
all the ships and trading vessels were lost and 
shattered to pieces. 

When the King saw that the only way to put an 
end to these troubles and disasters was to give the 
three Beasts his daughters in marriage, he gave in at 
last, though with much foreboding and many tears. 

When the Eagle, the Stag, and the Dolphin arrived 
to carry their brides off, their mother gave each of 
the Princesses a ring, saying as she did so : “ My 
dear daughters, keep these rings carefully and always 
wear them, for if you separate and do not meet again 
for many years, or if at any time you come across 
any one of your own blood, you will always recognise 
each other by these talismans.” 

So they took their departure and set out on their 
different ways. The Eagle carried Fabiella, who was 
the eldest sister, off to a lofty mountain above the 
clouds, where it never rained, but the sun shone per- 
petually, and here he gave her a magnificent palace, 
and treated her like a queen. 

The Stag bore Vasta, the second sister, away with 

167 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


: ‘ him, right into the heart of a dark wood, and here he 
, lived with her in the most beautiful house and garden 
// I ^ I you can imagine. 

f t The Dolphin swam ^th Rita, who was the youngest 
sister, on his back, right across the sea, till he came to 
a huge rcKik, and oh the rock stood a hbuse in which 
three crowned kings might have- lived in comfort and 
luxury. ' i 

In the meantime, the Queen gave birth to a beauti- 
ful little boy, whom she called Tittone. When he was 
fifteen years old he determined to seh^ put into the 
world and seek tidings of his three sisters, for his 
mother did nothing but bewail their loss and the 
unhappy fate which had given thpm three Beasts for 
their husbands. At first, his father and tnbther could 
^ , not be prevailed on to Jet hiip go, but at length they 

\ / / yielded to his .entreal^ms, abd, having provided him 

f\ ''' ■ mth a suitable escort and with a ring the same as 

^ ^ ■ / . his sisters, they took'a. tender farewell of him. So the 

^ young prince set forth on his travels, and wandered 
for many years through aU the different countries of 
y)! ’ Vihe worldj , without ever coming on a trace of the three 
Prmc^ses. At last one;day he came to the mountain 
Miere Fabiella and the Eagle lived, and when he saw 
their palace Tittone stood stiH, lost in admiration of 
its marble pillars and alabaster walls, its windows of 
cJtystal^M^^oof of glittering gold. / 

168 



THE THREE BROTHER BEASTS 


As soon as Eabiella saw him she called him to her 
and asked him who he was, where he came from, and 
what business had led him thither. When the Prince 
had described his native land, his father and his 
mother, and answered all the Princesses questions, 
Fabiella recognised him as her brother, and she became 
quite certain of the fact when she compared his ring 
with the one she always wore. She embraced 
her brother tenderly ; but, fearful lest her husband 
should object to his arrival, she hid him in a cup- 
board. 

When the Eagle came home that evening Fabiella 
confided to him that she was very home-sick, and that 
she had been suddenly seized with a strong desire to 
see her own people once more. The Eagle answered: 
“ Try and get over this wish, my dear wife, for it 
cannot be fulfilled till I become a man again.” 

“ Well, then,” said Fabiella, ‘‘ if it is impossible 
for me to go to them, let us invite one of my relations 
to come and visit us here.” 

“ With all my heart,” replied the Eagle, “ but I 
don’t think anyone would take the trouble to come 
such a long way to see you.” 

“ But suppose someone had come, and was in the 
palace at this moment, would you object? asked his 
wife. 

“ Of course not,” answered the Eagle. ‘‘ Any rela- 

169 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

tion of yours would be as dear to me as the apple 
of my eye.” 

When Fabiella heard these words she took heart, 
and, going to the cupboard, she opened it, and showed 
the Eagle her brother hidden there. 

The Eagle greeted him warmly, and said : “ You 

are most welcome, and it is a great pleasure to me to 
make your acquaintance. I hope you will consider 
yourself quite at home in my palace, and ask for any- 
thing you want.” And he gave orders that every- 
thing was to be done for the comfort and entertain- 
ment of his brother-in-law. 

But after Tittone had stayed on the mountain for 
a fortnight, he remembered that he had still to find 
his other two sisters. He therefore asked his sister 
and her husband for permission to depart from their 
hospitable roof ; but before bidding him farewell, the 
Eagle gave him one of his feathers, saying as he did 
so : “ Take this feather, dear Tittone, and treasure 
it carefully, for it will be of great use to you some 
day. If any misfortune should overtake you, throw 
it on the ground, and call out ‘ Help, help ! ’ and I 
will come to you.” Tittone took the feather and put 
it carefully away in his purse ; then he took a tender 
leave of his sister and the Eagle, thanking them a 
thousand times for their goodness and hospitality to 
him. 


170 


THE THREE BROTHER BEASTS 

After a long and weary journey he came at length 
to the wood where the Stag lived with Vasta ; and as 
he was nearly starving with hunger he went into the 
garden and began to eat the fruit he found there. 
His sister soon noticed him and recognised him, in 
the same way that Fabiella had done; she hastened to 
introduce him to her husband, who received him in 
the most friendly manner, and entertained him 
sumptuously. 

After spending a fortnight with Vasta and her hus- 
band, Tittone determined to set out and look for his • 
third sister; but before his departure the Stag ga^gV 
him one of his hairs with the same words that the 
Eagle had spoken when he gave him one His 
feathers to guard carefully. " V i 

So Tittone departed on his way, and with the money 
the Eagle and Stag had given him he wandered to 
the uttermost parts of the world, where the sea at 
last put an end to his travels by land, and he was 
obliged to take ship and search through the islands 
for his third sister. At length, after many days, he 
came to the rock where Rita lived with the Dolphin. 
Hardly had he stepped on land when his sister per- 
ceived him and recognised him at once, as the others 
had done. His brother-in-law gave him a warm wel- 
come, and when, after a short time, Tittone expressed 
his desire to return home once more to his father and 
171 




: - ; THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

mother, the Dolphin gave hinV^one of his scales with 
the same words that the Eagle and Stag had spoken 
when they gave him the , feather and hair. So the 
young Prince took ship again, and when he reached 
the land he mounted a horse and rode on his way. 

But he had hardly ridden a mile from the coast when 
he came to a gloomy wood overgrown with thick 
brushwood and rank weeds. The Prince forced his 
way through it as best he could, and at last reached a 
lake with a high stone tower in the middle of it, at 
one of the windows of which sat a lovely maiden 
with a terrible-looking Dragon asleep at her feet. 
As soon as she perceived the Prince, she called out 
in a pitiful voice: 

‘‘Oh! beautiful youth. Heaven has sent you to 
rescue me from my sad fate; I dmplore you to free 
me from the clutches of this horrible monster, who 
has carried me away from my father, the King of 
Merovalle, and has shut me up in this gloomy tower, 
where I am nearly dead with loneliness and terror.” 

“ Woe is me,” answered the Prince, “ but what can 
I do to help you, lovely maiden, for what mortal could 
ever cross that lake? and who could face this terrible 
Dragon, who spreads terror and desolation wherever 
he goes? But wait a little, perhaps I may be able to 
summon other help to your aid.” And with these 
words he threw the feather, the hair, and the scale, 
172 



I 





THE THREE BROTHER BEASTS . 



ffich his three brotheJs-in-law had given him, on the 
g^T^hd, calling out at the same time : “ Help ! help ! 
help!” 

In a moment the Eagle, th6 Stag, and the Dolphin 
appeared before him, and cried in one voice : “ Here 
we a^'e. What are your commands? ” 

-^JJ^ittone, who was overjoyed at their appearance 
^^I^med : I d^ire that this poor Princess should , 

he freed, from the clutches of that Dragon, and that V 
I should carry her home with me as my bride.” 

“ Yery well ” answered the Eagle, “ all shall be done 
as you desire”^ and turning to the Stag he said, 

“ let us lose no time, but let us strike while the iron 
is hot ! ” 

With these words the Eagle gavfe a slirill cry, and 
in one moment the air was blabk with a flight of vul- 
tures, who flew into the wind^fif-of the tower^ and 
seizing the beautiful Princess, they bore her Over to 
the spot where the Prince and his brothers-in-laW 
stood. And if the maiden looked as fair as the moon 
in the distance, when you saw her near she was as 
beautiful and radiant as the sun. 

But while Tittone was embracing her, dud saying 
all manner of pretty things to his fair bride, the 
Dragon awoke, and flying out of the window he set 
upon Tittone, intending to kill him on the spot. But 
in a second the Stag caused a quantity of lions, tigers, 
173 





THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


panthers, bears, and wild cats to appear, who sprang 
upon the Dragon and tore him to pieces with their 
claws. 

When Tittone and the Princess saw that their 
enemy was dead for ever, they determined to leave 
the place as soon as possible, but before they started 
the Dolphin said: 

‘‘ I too would like to do something for you.” And 
in order that no trace should remain of the grim 
castle where the Princess had spent such unhappy 
hours, he caused the waters of the lake to overflow, 
and to beat so violently against the tower that it fell, 
and the ruins disappeared in the waves. 

Tittone thanked his brothers-in-law warmly for hav- 
ing thus rescued his beautiful bride, but the Beasts 
replied : Our thanks are rather due to the Princess, 

because it is through her that we are able once more 
to assume our human forms. At our births, a wicked 
Fairy, who owed our mother a grudge, condemned us, 
when we grew up, to go about the world in the shape 
of three beasts, until we should have rescued a King’s 
daughter from some great danger; the longed-for 
moment has come at last, and already woTeel new life 
in our breasts and fresh blood flowing through our 
veins,” and even as they were speaking, they turned 
into three beautiful young men, who, each in turn, 
embraced their brother-in-law, and made low bows to 
174 ! 


THE THREE BROTHER BEASTS 


the Princess, who was nearly beside herself with joj^ 
and amazement. 

Then Tittone spoke with a sigh : “ Ah ! why can 

my poor father and mother not share this joy with 
us? What would they not give to see three such 
chanriing and beautiful sons-in-law? ” 

“We will go to them at once,” answered the three 
Princes ; “ but first we must go and fetch our wives, 
so let us lose no time in setting forth on our jour- 
ney.” 

But as they could not go on foot, and as they had 
no means of conveyance, except Tittone’s one old 
horse, the brothers commanded a chariot to appear 
drawn by four lions, in which they all five seated 
themselves. They travelled all through the night, 
and with such speed that they came next day to the 
various places where the wives of the three Beast- 
brothers were waiting for them. 

After much rejoicing and embracing, the whole 
eight of them continued their journey to the King- 
dom of Verdecolle, where the King and Queen received 
their long-lost children — with what joy you can 
imagine I which was only increased when they per- 
ceived their sons-in-law in their human shape, and the 
beautiful bride Tittone had brought back with him. 
They sent at once to tell the Kings of Velprato and 
Merovalle of the good fortune that had befallen theii 
175 





cHldren, an8 to a 

for splendour 

before, and all the woes and/ ti ^uB l^qf t 
forgotten in the rejoicing i^d^err^rmi 
present, / " / ^ 




1 


1 




» \\ 

> > A 



HERE were once 
five-and-twenty tin 
soldiers, who were 
all brothers, for 
they had been made out of the same old tin spoon. 
They shouldered arms and looked straight before 
them and wore a splendid uniform, red and blue. The 
first thing in the world they ever heard were the words 
“ Tin soldiers ! ” uttered by a little boy, who clapped 
his hands with delight when the lid of the box, in 
which they lay, was taken off. They were given him 
for a birthday present, and he stood at the table to 
set them up. The soldiers were all exactly alike, 
except one, who had only one leg ; he had been left 
to the last, and then there was not enough of the 
melted tin to finish him, so they made him to stand 
firmly on one leg, and this caused him to be very 
remarkable. v:\ 

The table on which the tin soldiers stood was coy^rei 
with other playthings, but the most attractiv<| t^he 
eye was a pretty little paper castle.^ Throu^ the 
small windows the rooms could be seen. In front of 

m 




. f: 

■ V , 




"V 




THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

the castle a number of little trees surrounded a piece 
of looking-glass, which was intended to represent a 
transparent lake. Swans, made of wax, swam on 
thei lake, and were reflected in it. All this was very 
^ pretty, but the prettiest of all was a tiny little lady, 
^who stood at the open door of the castle ; she also was 
made of paper, and she wore a dress of clear muslin, 
with a narrow blue ribbon over her shoulders just 
like a scarf. In front of this was fixed a glittering 
tinsel rose, as large as her whole face. The little 
lady was a dancer, and she stretched out both her 
''\ arms, and raised one of her legs so high that the tin 
‘ - soldier could not see it at all, and he thought that 
.^i^lii^, like himsel^, had only one leg. ‘‘ That is the 
^tvife for me,” he thought ; but she is too grand, and 
lives in a castle, while I have only a box to live in, 
five and twenty of us all together; that is no place 
for her. Still I must try and make her acquaint- 
ance.” 

Then he laid himself at full length on the table 
behind a snuff-box that stood upon it, so that he 
could peep at the little delicate lady, who continued 
to stand on one leg without losing her balance. When 
evening came, the other tin soldiers were all placed 
in the box, and the people of the house went to bed. 
Then the playthings began to have their own games 
together, to pay visits, to have sham fights, and to 
178 


THE BRAVE TIN SOLDIER 


give balls. The tin soldiers rattled in their box; 
they wanted to get out and join the amusements, but 
they could not open the lid. The nut-crackere played 
at leap-frog, and the pencil jumped about the table. 
There was such a noise that the canary woke up and 
began to talk, and in poetry, too. Only the tin 
soldier and the dancer remained in their places. She 
stood on tiptoe, with her arms stretched out, as firmly 
as he did on his one leg. He never took his eyes from 
her for even a moment. The clock struck twelve, 
and, with a bounce, up sprang the lid of the snuff- 
box; but, instead of snuff, there jumped up a little 
black goblin; for the snuff-box was a toy puzzle. 

Tin soldier,” said the goblin, ‘‘ don’t wish for what 
does not belong to you.” 

But the tin soldier pretended not to hear. 

“ Very well wait till to-morrow then,” said the 
goblin. 

When the children came in the next morning they 
placed the tin soldier in the window. Now, whether 
it was the goblin who did it, or the draught, is not 
known, but the window flew open, and out fell the tin 
soldier, heels over head, from the third story, into the 
street beneath. It was a terrible fall, for he came 
head downwards, his helmet and his bayonet stuck in 
between the flag-stones, and his one leg up in the air. 
The servant-maid and the little boy went down stairs 
179 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


directly to look for him; but he was nowhere to be 
seen, although once they nearly trod upon him. If 
he had called out, ‘‘ Here I am,” it would have been 
all right; but he was too proud to cry out for help 
while he wore a uniform. 

Presently it began to rain, and the drops fell faster 
and faster, till there was a heavy shower. When it 
was over, two boys happened to pass by, and one of 
them said, “ Look, there is a tin soldier. He ought 
to have a boat to sail im” 

So they made a boat out of a newspaper, and placed 
the tin soldier in it, and sent him sailing down the 
gutter, while the two boys ran by the side of it, and 
clapped their hands. Good gracious, what large 
waves arose in that gutter! and how fast the stream 
rolled on! for the rain had been very heavy. The 
paper boat rocked up and down, and turned itself 
round sometimes so quickly that the tin soldier 
trembled; yet he remained firm; his countenance did 
not change; he looked straight before him, and 
shouldered his musket. Suddenly the boat shot under 
a bridge which formed part of a drain, and then it 
was as dark as the tin soldier’s box. 

“ Where am I going now? ” thought he. This is 
the black goblin’s fault, I am sure. Ah, well, if the 
little lady were only here with me in the boat, I should 
not care for the darkness.” 


180 


THE BRAVE TIN SOLDIER 


Suddenly there appeared a great water-rat who 
lived in the drain. 

‘‘Have you a passport?” asked the rat; “give it 
to me at once.” But the tin soldier remained silent 
and held his musket tighter than ever. The boat 
sailed on, and the rat followed it. How he did gnash 
his teeth and cry out to the bits of wood and straw, 
“ Stop him, stop him ; he has not paid toll, and has 
not shown his pass!” But the stream rushed on 
stronger and stronger. The tin soldier could already 
see daylight shining where the arch/ended. Then he 
heard a roaring sound quite terrible enough to 
frighten the bravest man. At the end of the tunnel 
the drain fell into a large canal over a steep place, 
which made it as dangerous for him as a waterfall 
would be to us. He was too close to it to stop, so 
the boat rushed on, and the poor tin soldier could 
only hold himself as stiffly as possible, without moving 
an eyelid, to show that he was not afraid. The boat 
whirled round three or four times, and then filled 
with water to the very edge; nothing could save it 
from sinking. He now stood up to his neck in water, 
while deeper and deeper sank the boat, and the paper 
became soft and loose with the wet, till at last the 
water closed over the soldier’s head. He thought of 
the elegant little dancer whom he should never see 
again, and the words of the song sounded in his ears — - 
181 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“Farewell warrior! ever brave! 

Drifting onward to thy grave.” ^ 

Then the paper boat fell to pieces, and the soldier 
sank into the water, and immediately afterwards was 
swallowed up by a great fish. Oh, how dark it was 
inside the fish ! a great deal darker than in the tunnel, 
and narrower, too, but the tin soldier continued firm, 
and lay at full length, shouldering his musket. The 
fish swam to and fro, making the most wonderful 
movements, but at last he became quite still. After 
a while a flash of lightning seemed to pass through 
him, and then the daylight appeared, and a voice 
cried out, “ I declare, here is a tin soldier ! ” The 
fish had been caught, taken to the market and sold to 
the cook, who took him into the kitchen and cut him 
open with a large knife. She picked up the soldier 
and held him by the waist between her finger and 
thumb, and carried him into the room. They were all 
anxious to see this wonderful soldier who had travelled 
about inside a fish; but he was not at all proud. 

They placed him on the table, and — ^how many curi- 
ous things do happen in the world! — there he was in 
the very same room from the window of which he had 
fallen, and there were the same children, the same 
playthings standing on the table, and the pretty 
castle with the elegant little dancer at the door; she 
still balanced herself on one leg, and held up the 
other, so she was as firm as himself. It touched the 
182 


THE BRAVE TIN SOLDIER 


tin soldier so much to see her that he almost wept tin 
tears, but. he kept them back. He only looked at 
her, and they both remained silent. 

Presently one of the little boys took up the tin 
soldier, and threw him into the stove. 

He had no reason for doing so, therefore it must 
have been the fault of the black goblin who lived in 
the snuff-box. The flames lighted up the tin soldier, 
as he stood, the heat was very terrible, but whether it 
proceeded from the real fire or from the fire of love 
he could not tell. Then he could see that the bright 
colours were faded from his uniform, but whether 
they had been washed off during his journey, or from 
the effects of his sorrow, no one could say. He looked 
at the little lady, and she looked at him. He felt 
himself melting away, but he still remained firm with 
his gun on his shoulder. Suddenly the door of the 
room flew open, and the draught of air caught up the 
little dancer ; she fluttered like a sylph right into the 
stove by the side of the tin soldier, and was instantly 
in flames and was gone. 

The tin soldier melted down into a lump, and the 
next morning, when the maid-servant took the ashes 
out of the stove, she found him in the shape of a 
little tin heart. But of the little dancer nothing 
remained but the tinsel rose, which was burnt to a 
cinder. 




THE BOY 


WHO WANTED 
MARRY 


TO 



^HERE was once a 
woman who had 
so lazy and stupid 
a son that he 
never would take to anything useful, but he was fond 
enough of singing and dancing, and he did that as 
long as the day lasted, and even far into the night. 
But the longer this sort of thing went on, the harder 
it became for the woman. The boy grew, and he 
must have food enough to' satisfy him, and his 
clothes cost more and more ev6ry year, as he grew 
bigger, and they did not last very long either, I can 
tell you, for he danced and jumped about both in 
wood and field. At last the woman thought she 
could bear it no longer; so she said to the boy one 
day that he must now begin to go to work, and take 
to some regular employment, oi* both of them would 
be famished. But the boy had no fancy for work, 
and said he would rather woo the daughter of the old 
woman in the nook, for if he got her he could live 
well and happy all his days, singing and dancing and 
184 


THE BOY WHO WANTED TO MARRY 


never bothering himself with work. His mother 
thought this might perhaps do, so she fitted him out 
to the best of her ability, that he might look fairly 
well when he got to the old woman in the nook, and 
then off he set on his way. 

When he came out the sun was shining warm and 
pleasantly, but it had rained in the night, so that the 
ground was soft, and all the moss holes were fuU of 
water. The boy took the shortest way, and sang 
and jumped as he always did; but as he was running 
and jumping he came to a bog with a log laid over it, 
and he was about' to make a spring from the log over 
the moss hole to a tuft, so that he should not dirty his 
shoes, but just as he set his foot on the tuft it went 
plump down, and he with it, and he did not stop until 
he was in a horrid, ugly, black hole. At first he could 
see nothing, but when he had been there a time he 
caught a glimpse of a rat that strutted and waggled 
about with a bunch of keys on its tail. 

“ Is that you, my boy.'* ” said the rat. “ Thank you 
for coming to see me; I have long waited for you. 
You have come here to woo me, and you are very 
anxious for it, I can see; but you must have patience 
a little longer, for I shall have a grand wedding, and 
I am not ready for it yet, but I will do my best so that 
it may soon be.” 

When she had said this she brought out some egg 

185 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


shells with some kind of small food in them, such as 
rats like to eat, and set them before him. 

“You must have something to eat; you must be 
both tired and hungry,” she said. 

But the boy didn’t eat; he had no fancy for that 
kind of stuff. 

“ I wish I were only well out of this and up again,” 
thought he; but he said nothing. 

^ Now you want to go home again, I know,” said the 
rat. “ You are longing for the wedding, I see, and I 
will hasten matters as much as I can. You must take 
this linen thread with you, and when you get up you 
must not look about, but go straight home ; and on the 
road you must say nothing but ‘short before and 
long behind.’ ” So saying she gave him the linen 
thread. 

“ Thank goodness,” said the boy, when he got to the 
surface; “ I’ll never go down there again.” 

He had the thread in his hand, and he ran and sang 
as usual; but though he thought no more about the 
rat hole, he had got the thing into his head, and con- ^ 
tinned to sing : 

“Short before and long behind! 

Short before and long behind!” 

When he got home and into the porch, he turned 
round, and there lay many hundreds of yards of the 
186 


THE BOY WHO WANTED TO MARRY 


whitest linen cloth, so fine that the cleverest weavers 
could not weave it finer. 

“ Mother, mother, come out ! ” he shouted. 

The woman came running out and asked what was 
the matter. When she saw the cloth, which reached 
as far as she could see and a bit farther, she could 
not believe her eyes until the boy told her all about it. 
But when she heard it, and felt the cloth between her 
fingers, she was so glad that she began to sing and 
dance, too. So she took the cloth and cut it up, and 
made shirts for her son and socks for herself ; the rest < 
she took to the town and sold, and they lived finely 
while the money lasted. When it was done, and the 
woman had no more food in the house, she said to her 
son that now he really must begin to go to work, and 
to take to some regular employn\ent, or there was 
nothing else for it, they would both be starved to 
death. But the boy would rather go to the old woman 
in the nook and woo her daughter. The mother 
thought he might do worse, he was well clothed now, 
and was not so bad-looking either, so she went to work 
to fit him up in the best way she could, and he got out 
his new shoes and brushed them till they shone like a 
looking-glass, and when he had done that, off he set. 

Things happened exactly like the time before: when 
he got out the sun shone warm and pleasantly, but 
it had rained in the night, so that it was soft and 
187 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


dirty, and all the moss holes were full of water. The 
boy took the shortest way to the woman in the nook, 
and he sang and ran as he always did. He went a 
different way; but, as he was jumping and running, 
he came to the log over the marsh again, and he was 
about to jump from it over a moss hole to a clump on 
the other side, so as not to soil his shoes, when plump 
it went, just as he set his foot on it, and he did not 
stop going down till he was in the horrid, ugly, dark 
hole again. At first he could not see anything, but 
when he had been there a time he caught a glimpse of 
a rat with a bunch of keys to its tail, going about 
there, strutting and waggling. 

“ Are you there, my boy? ” said the rat. ‘‘ Welcome 
again! It was kind of you to wish to see me so soon; 
you are quite impatient, I can see; but you must 
endure a little longer yet, for I am still short of some 
of the things for the wedding; but when you come 
next time all shall be ready.” 

When she had said this she brought out several sorts 
of chopped-up food in egg ^ shells, such as rats are 
used to eat and delight in, but the boy thought that it 
looked liked broken meat, and he said he had no 
appetite. 

If only I were out of this and up again! ” thought 
he ; but he said nothing. 

“ Now you are wanting to go up again, I can see,” 

188 


THE BOY WHO WANTED TO MARRY 


said the rat, after a time. “ But 1 will get ready for 
the wedding as quickly as I can. And now you can 
take with you this piece of woollen thread; but when 
you get up again you must not look about you, but 
go straight home, and on the way you must not say 
anything but ‘ short before and long behind,’ ” and 
then she gave the wool into his hand. 

‘‘ Thank goodness that I am out of that,” said the 
boy to himself ; you won’t catch me there again.” 
Then he sang and he ran as he was used to do. He 
never thought about the rat hole again, but he had 
got into the swing of it, and kept on singing: 

' \ 

“Short before and long behind! ' , 

Short before and long behind!’* 

and he kept it up all the way. When he neared home 
he began to look about him; there lay the finest 
woollen cloth, ever so many hundred yards— a mile 
long indeed — and it was so fine that no one, even in 
a town, could have finer cloth on his back. 

“ Mother, mother, come out, come out 1 ” called the 
boy. 

The woman came to the door, clapped her hands 
together, and was almost ready to faint for joy when 
she. saw all the beautiful cloth; and then the boy had 
to tell her how he got it, and how everything had 
happened, from first to last. After that they had a 
189 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


fine time of it, you may be sure. The boy got new, 
fine clothes, and the woman went to the town and sold 
piece after piece, and got a lot of money for it, and 
she furbished up the cottage, and became herself quite 
smart in her old days, as if she were a lady. They 
lived well in everything; but the money at last was 
ended, and there came a day when the woman had no 
more food in the house, so she said to her son that now 
he really must go to work and get some regular 
employment, or they would both be starved together. 
But the boy said that it would be better to go to the 
old woman in the nook, and woo her daughter, than 
that. This time his mother thought the same, and did 
not say a word against it to the boy, for he had new, 
fine clothes now, and he looked so well that she thought 
it quite impossible that such a smart lad should get a 
“ no.” So she fitted him out and touched him up as 
best she could, and he himself polished up his new 
shoes so splendidly that he could see his face in them, 
and when he had done that he set off. This time he 
did not take the shortest way, but made a long round 
of it, for he was determined not to go down the hole 
again, he was so tired of the rat’s strutting and wag- 
gling, and of the everlasting talk of the wedding. 
The weather and the state of the roads were exactly 
as on the two former occasions. The sun shone so 
that it flashed in the mud and the marshes, and the 
190 


THE BOY WHO WANTED TO MARRY 


boy sang and ran as he always did ; but whilst he ran 
and jumped, and before he knew anything about it, 
he found himself on the same log over the moss again. 
So he had to spring over the moss hole to a tuft in 
order that he should not soil his bright, clean shoes. 
Plump he went again, and did not stop till he was 
down in the same horrid, dark, ugly hole as before. 
At first he was glad, because he could see nothing, but 
after a time he caught a glimpse of the horrid rat 
with the bunch of keys at the end of its tail. 

Good day, my boy,” said the rat, “ you are wel- 
come again; I see you cannot remain away from me 
long! Thank you for that; everything is ready for 
the wedding now, and we will set out for the church 
directly.” 

“ We’ll see about that,” thought the boy, but he said 
nothing. 

The rat squeaked, and forth there tumbled a lot of 
little rats and mice from all the corners, and six large 
rats came drawing a frying-pan, two mice sat behind 
as footmen, and two in front to drive; some sat in the 
pan, and the rat with the bunch of keys sat among 
them. 

“ The road is a little narrow here,” she said to the 
boy. “ You must walk by the side of the carriage, 
please, my boy, tiU the way gets broader, then you 
shall sit inside with me.” 


191 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Likely indeed ! ” thought the boy. ‘‘ If I were 
only well out of this I would have done with this 
rubbish,” but he said nothing. He followed as well 
as he could ; sometimes he had to creep, and sometimes 
to bend his back well, for the road was very narrow ; 
but when it got broader he went before and looked for 
an opportunity to take to his heels. But while he was 
walking on he heard a clear, beautiful voice behind 
him say: “ Now the road is good; come, my friend, 
and get up into the carriage.” 

The boy turned quickly around, and nearly lost his 
senses at the sight; there stood the most charming 
carriage with six white horses, and in the carriage sat 
a maiden as fair and beautiful as the sun, and around 
her sat other damsels as pretty and gentle as the stars. 
She was a princess, and she and her playfellows had 
been enchanted. Now they were free, because he had 
come down to them and had not contradicted them in 
anything. 

“ Come, now I ” said the princess. So the boy got 
up into the carriage and drove with her to the church. 
When they came away again the princess said, Now 
we will go to my house first, and I will send a mes- 
senger for your mother.” 

‘‘ That is all right,” thought the boy — ^he said noth- 
ing now, either — ^but he thought it would be better to 
be off to his mother than to go down to the dark rat 
192 


hole. But just then they tokft^oldeft^e^stle, and 
went in, and that was where thejC^re to remain. 
And so a splendid carriage with six horses was sent 
for the woman, and when it came back they com- 
menced the wedding festivities. They lasted fourteen 
days, and perhaps they are going on yet. Let us be 
quick, so that we shall be in time too, to drink to the 
bridegroom and to dance with the bride. 



THE DEER OF THE FIVE 
COLOURS 

t 


N India there lived 
a deer whose skin 
was of the five 
colours and whose 
horns were white. He dwelt in the recesses of the 
mountains and no one knew of his existence. Near 
the mountains flowed a great river. A crow also 
lived on the mountains who was very friendly with the 
deer. It happened that a man fell into the river and 
as he was drowning he called out — “ Save me ! ” The 
deer, hearing him, was filled with pity, and, swimming 
out into the river, saved him. 

The man rejoiced in being saved and rubbed his 
hands together saying : “ How can I show my 

gratitude.? ” 

The deer answered : ‘‘ I only ask that you will never 
tell any one of my existence in these mountains. As 
I am of the five colours if any one knew of my exis- 
tence, he would cross the river and I should be killed : 
it is my fear that makes me live in the recesses of 
these mountains. No one knows of me, but when I 
194 



THE DEER OF THE FIVE COLORS 

hea^d your cry, forgetting where I was going, I went 
to your help.” The ^n^eei|rg^is was true, prom- 
ised, again and yet again, tell ^n v one. And 

he returned to his vi^^ge aK^Riough days and mouths 
passed, he told no one. y 

Now the Queen of the country dreamt a dream in 
which she saw a deer of the five colours with white 
horns. Waking from her sleep she told the King that 
she had dreamt such and such a dream, and she said tq^V 
him: ‘‘Now this deer must exist. Oh, King, make 
search for it and give it to me.” 

The King issued an order that if any one found the 
deer of the five colours, gold, silver and precious 
stones, with land, should be given to him. 

Now when the man who had been saved, heard the 
King’s command, he went to the court aud said^ 
“The coloured deer for which you seek livos in the 
recesses of the mountains: send huntsmen with me, 
for I know the place.” 

The King, greatly pleased, went forth to the moun- 
tains himself, taking many huntsmen with him; and 
the man went as guide. 

The deer was lying in a cave and knew nothing of 
this: but the friendly crow, seeing what was happen- 
ing, called out and pecked his ear, and said : “ The 

King of the country is coming with many huntsmen 
to kill you: he has surrounded the mountains; there 
195 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


is no escape. What is to be done 1 ” and weeping, he 
flew away. 

The startled deer walked up to the place where the 
King was with his huntsmen; they fixed their arrows 
and prepared to shoot. But the King said : “ There 
must be some reason for the deer coming thus unfright- 
ened. Do not shoot.” 

The deer drew near and knelt down in front of the 
King’s palanquin, and said : ‘‘ Because of the colour 
of my skin, I have lived thus in the mountains. Oh, 
King, how came you to know my dwelling-place? ” 

Then the King answered : “ The man with the spot 
on his face, who stands beside my carriage, told 
me.” 

The deer, seeing the man who stood beside the car- 
riage, knew that it was he whom he had saved, and said 
to him: “ When I saved your life, you said that you 
could not repay me ; then I asked you not to tell any 
one of my existence ; and you swore again and again 
not to do so. Now forgetting your obligation, you 
come to kill me. When you were drowning in the water 
I swam across to save you, taking no thought of my 
own life. Do you remember your boundless joy? ” 
So saying, the deer wept tears of anger. 

Then the King, also weeping, said: “You are only 
an animal, yet you showed mercy and saved this man ; 
he, from desire of gain, forgets his obligation; there- 

196 


THE DEER OF THE FIVE COLORS 


fore we must call him an animal. It is the duty of a 
man to show gratitude.” 

Seizing the man, they cut off his head in the presence 
of the deer. Then the King said ; “ From now it is 
forbidden to hunt deer; and if any one kills a single 
deer, disobeying this command, he shall suffer capital 
punishment.” And there was peace and prosperity in 
the land. 




- i v 






■ ' < 


/n 




1 



tlie whole world could be compared with her. And 


- because she was so beautiful they called her Princess 
Goldilocks ; for her hair was finer than gold, wonder- 
fully fair, and it fell in ringlets to her feet. Her 
only covering for her head was her curly hair and a 
garland of flowers ; her dresses were embroidered with 
diamonds and pearls; and no one could look on her 
without loving her. 

In a neighbouring country there lived a young king 
who was not married, and who was very handsome and 
very rich. 

When the fame of fair Goldilocks reached him, 
before he had ever set eyes on her he was already 
so much in love that he could neither eat nor drink 
for thinking of her. He determined to send an ambas- 
sador to ask her hand in marriage. He had a magnifi- 
cent coach made for the occasion; and, giving the 
ambassador more than a hundred horses and lackeys, 
198 





'x 





GOLDILOCKS; 

.^h^Te^^rgedf'iiiiii well to bring the princess home witKjji^ 
liim. i' 


Wfren the ambassador had taken leave of the king 
^nd had gone away, nothing was spoken of at the 
court but his mission; and the king, who felt assured 
of Goldilock’s consent, had beautiful dresses made for 
her, and wonderful fittings for the palace. While the 
workmen were making preparations anent her com- 
ing, the ambassador reached her court and delivered 
his message. But whether she was not in a good 
humour that day, or whether the offer was not to her 
liking, she told the messenger that she thanked the 
king but that she had no desire to marry. 

The ambassador left the princess’s court very down- 
hearted at not being able to bring her home with him. 
He took back all the gifts the king had sent her; for 
she had been well brought up, and knew that girls 
should not accept presents from boys. So sjie would 
not take the fine diamonds and all the rest of the 
things; but, so as not to give offence, she accepted a 
little packet of English pins. 

When the ambassador reached the king’s capital, 
where he was waited for with the greatest impatience, 
everybody was in deep distress because fair Goldilocks 
was not with him. The king began to cry like a child, 
and it was in vain they tried to comfort him. Now at 
the court was a young lad, who was fair as the day. 


199 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and indeed in the whole kingdom there was no one so 
handsome. His charms and his ready wit earned him 
his name of Avenant. Everybody liked him except 
those who were jealous that the king showed him 
favour and made him his daily confidant,. 

Avenant, hearing them speak of the ambassador’s 
return and of how his embassy had been in vain, said, 
without thinking very much what he was saying : “ If 
the king had sent me to Princess Goldilocks I am sure 
she would have come back with me.” Then the mis- 
chief-makers hastened to the king and said to him: 
“ Your majesty, what do you think Avenant has been 
saying? — That if you had sent him to the princess he 
would have brought her back! Who ever heard of 
such impudence? He thinks he is handsomer than 
you, and that she would have fallen so much in love 
with him that she would have followed him anywhere.’^ 
And now the king flew into such a furious passion that 
he lost all control of himself. “ Ha ! ha ! ” said he. 
“ This spoilt monkey laughs at my misfortune ! He 
thinks he is the better man ! Go ; shut him up in my 
great tower, and let him die of hunger.” 

The king’s guards went to fetch Avenant, who by 
this time had forgotten entirely what he had said, and 
dragged him to prison with all kinds of violence. The 
poor boy had only a miserable heap of straw for a 
bed ; and he would have died had it not been for a little 
SOO 


FAIR GOLDILOCKS 


stream that flowed along through the bottom of the 
tower, and of which he drank a little to cool his mouth, 
which was parched by hunger. 

One day, when he was sighing in despair, and was 
saying, “ What does the king blame me for? He has 
not a more loyal sub j ect than myself, and I have never 
done him any harm,” the king passed hard by the 
tower. Hearing the voice of him whom he had loved 
so much, he stopped to listen, in spite of the efforts 
of those who were with him, who, hating Avenant, 
said : “ Why does your majesty waste your time? Do 
you not know he is a rascal? ” But the king answered: 
“ Let me alone. I want to listen.” At the sound of 
his laments, tears fllled the king’s eyes, and he opened 
the door of the tower and called him. Avenant came 
forward in deep distress, and, throwing himself on his 
knees and kissing the king’s feet, he said: “What 
have I done that your majesty should treat me so 
crueUy?” “You laughed at me and at my ambas- 
sador,” said the king. “ You said that if I had sent 
you to the Princess Goldilocks you would have brought 
her back.” “ It is true, your majesty^’ replied Aven- 
ant, “ that I should have made her so thoroughly 
realise your good qualities that I feel sure she would 
not have refused her consent, and in saying that, I 
said nothing that should have displeased you.” The 
king saw that, after all, Avenant was in the right, 
201 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and, looking with contempt on those who had slan- 
dered his favourite, took him away with him, deeply 
repenting all he had made him suffer. . < 

After having regaled him with a fine supper, h^ 
called him into his private room, and said : “ Avenant^ 
I am still in love with fair Goldilocks, but I don’t know 
what to do to gain her consent. I should like to send 
you to see if you could succeed.” Avenant replied 
that he was ready to obey him in everything, and that 
be would set out next day. “Ah,” said theJ^ing^v 
“but I wish to have a fine equipage prepared: for 
you.” “ That is not needful,^’ he answered. “ I ^ant 
only a good horse and letters from you.” The king 
mbraced him, sp delighted was he with his eagerness 
to set out. ; j : 

It was on a Monday morning took leave of the 
king and of his friends to go on his errand, all by him- 
self, quite simply and quietly. He did nothing but 
think of the means he would use to persuade Goldi- 
locks to marry the king. In his pocket he carried a 
writing-tablet, and when a pretty thought occurred to 
him for his speech, he got off his horse and sat down 
under the trees to write, so that it might not go out of 
his head. One morning he had set out at the first 
streak of day. While he was crossing a wide plain a 
very pretty conceit came into his head. So he 
alighted, and leaned up against the willow trees and . 

202 


FAIR GOLDILOCKS 

poplars on the banks of the little spring that flowed 
by the side of the meadow. After he had written down 
his thought, he was looking all ipund, delighted at 
» being in such a beautiful spot, when he saw on the 
grass a great golden carp, panting, and at the last 
gasp. While trying to catch the little flies, it had 
jumped so far out of the water that it had fallen on 
the grass, and now it lay there like to die. Avenant 
iwas sorry for it; and though it wias -a fast-day, a?j^ 
he might well have taken it for hi^ dinner, instead of 
doing so he put it back gently into; the stream. As 
soon as Mother Carp touched the cool water shiei 
recovered her spirits. She let herself be carried down 
to the bottom; and then, coming gaily up to the suiV 
face: again, she saidp “ Avenant, I tlmnk you for'^^ 
kindness you have ' justj stren^n md. - But for you I 
should have died. Ybu have saved my^‘ life, and I shall 
do as much for you ode day;’ti ,]^itli;dhese few words 
of good omen she plunged into thq water, leaving 
Avenant in great astonishment at such intelligence 
and such politeness in a carp. : 

Another day, when he was going onjhis^way, he saW 
a crow in great distressi The poori^ bird was being 
pursued by a huge eagle. Now, eagles feed greedily 
on crows, and this one was just on the point of seizing 
./his victim, whom he would have swallowed like a lentil^^ 
had Avenant taken pity on the bird’s distress.; 

^ 203 r 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“ There,” said he, see how the strong oppress the 
weak. What right has the eagle to eat the crow? ” 
With his bow and arrow, which he always carried with 
him, he took good aim at the eagle — and then, crack ! 
he shot the arrow into its body and pierced it through 
and through. It fell dead; and the crow, in great 
glee, perched itself on a tree, saying : Avenant, it 

was most generous of you to come to the aid of a poor 
crow like me. But I shall not be ungrateful. I’ll do 
as much for you one day.” 

Avenant, in some surprise at the gratitude of the 
crow, went on his way. Entering a large wood, while 
it was yet so early that he could hardly see his way, 
he heard despairing cries from an owl. “ Dear me ! ” 
he said, “ here is an owl in distress. It must have got 
caught in some nets.” Looking round on every side, 
at length he saw great nets that the fowlers had 
spread during the night to catch little birds. “ How 
sad,” said he, “ that men are only made to torment 
each other, or to persecute poor animals that do them 
no harm or injury of any kind ! ” So saying, he took 
out his knife and cut the cords. The owl sprang up, 
but came down again quickly to say : “ Avenant, 
there is no need for many words on my part to make 
you understand the obligation I am under to you. It 
speaks for itself. The fowlers would have come and 
caught me, and without your aid I should have died. 
204 


FAIR GOLDILOCKS 


I have a grateful heart, and I shall do as much for 
you one day.” 

Such were the three adventures of any importance 
that happened to Avenant on his journey. He was so 
eager to reach his destination that he did not loiter on 
his way to the palace of fair Goldilocks. Everything 
there was wonderful to look at. There were diamonds 
lying in heaps as if they had been but stones. The 
dresses, the silver, the sweetmeats — everything was 
marvellous ; and he thought to himself that if she left 
it all to come with him, his master, the king, would be 
very lucky. He put on a doublet of brocade, with 
pink and white feathers in his hat. He dressed and 
powdered his hair, and washed his face. Round his 
neck was tied an embroidered scarf, with a little basket 
attached, and in it a pretty little dog he had bought 
while passing through Boulogne. Avenant was so 
handsome, so beautiful to look on, all his movements 
were so fuU of grace, that when he presented himself 
at the palace gate the guards saluted him humbly, and 
sent in haste to announce to Princess Goldilocks that 
Avenant, ambassador from the king, her nearest 
neighbour, requested to see her. 

At the name of Avenant the princess said : “ That 
name has a pleasant sound. I feel sure he is hand- 
some, and that everybody likes him.” ‘‘ You say truly, 
madam,” said all the Maids-of-Honour ; “ we saw 
S05 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


him from the loft when we were arranging your flax, 
and all the time he was standing under the windows 
we couldn’t do anything but look at him.” “ Well, 
that is a fine occupation,” replied fair Goldilocks, 
“ to amuse yourselves by gazing at boys ! Now then, 
I want my best embroidered blue satin gown. My fair 
hair must be curled. Let me have garlands of fresh 
flowers, and fetch my high-heeled shoes and my fan. 
And tell them to sweep out my room and my throne ; 
for it is my desire that he shall tell everywhere that I 
am in truth fair Goldilocks.” 

And now all her maids made speed to dress her like a 
queen. They were in such a hurry that they knocked 
against each other and made but little progress. At 
last the princess passed into her gallery, with the great 
mirrors, to see if nothing were lacking in her appear- 
ance. Then she ascended her throne, made of gold 
and ivory and ebony, the scent of which was like balm, 
and she told her damsels to take instruments and to 
sing quite softly so that the sound might jar on no 
one’s ears. .■ ^ 

Avenant was led to the audience chamber, where he 
stood so dazzled with admiration that, as he has often 
said since then, he could hardly speak. Nevertheless, 
he plucked up courage and delivered his speech beau- 
tifully, begging the princess that he might not have 
the disappointment of returning without her. 

^06 


FAIR GOLDILOCKS 


“ Gentle Avenant,” she said, “ all the reasons which 
you have just giveh me are excellent, and I assure 
you I would most willingly do more for you than for 
another. But you must know that a month ago I was 
in a boat on the river with all my ladies, when, as they 
were serving me with luncheon, in taking off my glove, 
I slipped a ring from my finger, which unluckily fell 
into the river. It was more precious to me than my 
kingdom, and I leave you to judge what sorrow its 
loss caused me. I vowed never to listen to any pro- 
posal of marriage till the ambassador who brings it 
restores my ring. And now think what you have 
before you, for, were you to speak to me for fifteen 
days and fifteen nights, you could not persuade me to 
change my mind.” 

Avenant was much surprised at this answer. Making 
her a profound bow, he begged her to accept the little 
dog, the basket, and the scarf. But she said she 
wished for no gifts, and charged him to think of what 
she had just told him. 

Returning to his own dwelling, he went supperless 
to bed, and his little dog. Cabriole, would not eat any- 
thing either, and came and lay down beside him. All 
through the night Avenant never ceased his sighs. 
“ How could I find a ring that fell into a great river a 
month ago? ” he said. “ It is nothing but folly to 
make the attempt. The princess only spoke of it to 
207 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


me to make it impossible for me to obey her.” And 
he sighed in deep distress. Cabriole, listening all the 
while, said : “ My dear master, I beg you not to be 
down-hearted about your luck. You are too good not 
to be happy. Let us go as soon as it is day to the 
river side.” Avenant stretched out his hand to pat 
him once or twice and returned no other answer. At 
last, quite overcome with his sorrow, he feU asleep. 

When daylight came Cabriole began to cut capers as 
soon as he awoke. “ My master,” he said, ‘‘ get 
dressed and come out.” Avenant had no objection. 
Getting up, he dressed and went down into the garden, 
and from the garden he turned his steps unconsciously 
to the river-side, where he walked along with his hat 
over his eyes and his arms crossed. All at once he 
heard a voice calling : “ Avenant, Avenant ! ” Look- 
ing all round, and seeing no one, he thought it must 
have been fancy. He went on walking, and again the 
voice called : “ Avenant, Avenant ! ” ‘‘ Who is calling 
me? ” he said. Cabriole, who was very little and who 
was peering into the water, answered him : “ Never 
again believe what I say if it is not a golden carp I 
see.” Then the big carp appeared and said to him: 
“ You saved my life in the beam-tree meadow, where 
I should have remained a captive but for you. I 
promised to do as much for you one day. Well then, 
dear Avenant, here is fair Goldilock’s ring.” And 
S08 


FAIR GOLDILOCKS 


Avenant, stooping down, took it out of Mistress Carpus 
gullet, thanking her over and over again. 

Instead of going home he went straight to the palace 
with little Cabriole, who was very glad he had brought 
his master to the river side. The princess was told he 
wished to see her. “ Alas ! ” she said. “ Poor boy ! he 
is coming to bid me farewell. He thinks that what I 
ask is an impossibility, and he is going home to tell his 
master so.” Avenant, on being announced, presented 
the ring to her, saying : “ Princess, I have fulfilled 
your command. Will it please you to accept the king, 
my master, as your husband.? ” When she saw the 
ring, the very ring she had lost, she was so astonished, 
so astonished, that she thought she must be dreaming. 
“ In truth,” she said, “ dear Avenant, you must be 
some fairy’s favourite, for by yourself it would have 
been impossible.” “ Madam,” he answered, I know 
no fairy, but I had a great wish to obey you.” 
‘‘ Then, since you are so willing,” she went on, “ you 
must do me another service; otherwise, I shall never 
marry. Not far from here there is a prince called 
Galifron, who has taken it into his head that he wants 
to marry me. He announced his intention to me with 
fearful threats that, should I refuse, he would lay 
waste my kingdom. But could I accept him, think 
you? He is a giant, taller than a high tower, and 
thinks no more of eating a man than a monkey would 
^09 










1 




r 


WILD FEOWER FAIRY BOOK 




think ;^bf eating a chestnut When he goes to the 
coi&tty ne carries little cannons in his pockets, which 
he use? iriitead of pistols, and when he speaks very 
ose that are near him are struck deaf. I told 
did not wish to marry, and asked to be excused; 
le has never left off persecuting me, and he kills 
my subjects. The first thing to be done, therefore, 
is for you to fight him and to bring me his head.” 

Avenant was somewhat stunned by this proposal. He 
turned it over in his mind for a little while, and then 
said: “ Well, madam, I shall fight against Galifron. I 
think I shall be beaten, but I shall die like a brave 
man.” The princess was much surprised, and told him 
all kinds of things to prevent his undertaking the 
' ^ enterprise,, but in vain; so he withdrew in order to 
fetch his, armour ^d all that should be necessary. 
When V He had found all he wanted, he put little 
Cabriole in His basket, mounted his good horse, and set 
out for the country of Galifron. He questioned those 
he met on the way about the prince, and everybody 
told him he was a real demon, and no one dared go near 
him. The more he heard this, the more frightened did 
he become. Cabriole reassured him, saying : “ My dear 
V master, while you are fighting, I shall bite his legs. 
\\Then he will bend his head to chase me away, and you 
^ will kill him.” Avenant admired the little dog’s 
spirit, though he knew his help would not avail. 

210 


■) 






FAIR /goldilocks 

// H A 


— arrived^ near\Galif ro: 
roads werd ^vey erf^tI^th|ibone/s 


castle. 


thro 


le^mgah^ad eateir^i tbwi 
hav^lon^^o wait/-!^r him^^r he saw liim c( 
Lghi a vo^d^ he^ over-topping the tall 
affd hearWom^^i^^ng in a terrible voice: — ^ 

bring me for lunch 
^at babies to crunch; 

I^Not few and not lean, 
my appetite keen 
will not satisfy, 

Sd\.^ungry am I!” 


Avenant immediate 
air; — 


began to sing to the 


“ Here see Avenant 
With his spear in his 
In humour defiant 
Though he isn’t a giant. 

For there’s never a doubt 
But he’ll tear your teeth out.” 

The rhymes were not very regular, but then he had 
made the song in a great hurry, and it is a wonder it 
was not much wbrse even, so terribly afraid was he. 
When Galifron heard these words he looked all round 
and saw Avenant with his spear in his hand calling 
hinf names, one after the other, to make him angry. 


f/. 




THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


This was not necessary, for he flew into a terrible pas- 
sion, and, taking a heavy bar of iron, would have 
felled Avenant with one stroke had not the crow 
perched itself on the top of his head, and, making a 
dart at his eyes, torn them out with its beak. The 
blood flowed down his face, and like a madman he 
struck out on all sides. Avenant parried the blows, 
and with great force he plunged his spear into the 
giant again and again up to the hilt, wounding him 
terribly, and causing him to fall from the blood 
he lost. Then he hacked off Galifron’s head, in great 
spirits at his good fortune, while the raven, who was 
perched on a tree, spoke thus: “ I have not forgotten 
the service you did me in killing the eagle that pur- 
sued me. I promised to pay my debt, and I think I 
have done so to-day.” “ It is I who am the debtor, 
Sir Raven,” replied Avenant, “ and I remain your 
servant.” Then, putting the horrible head of Gali- 
fron on the horse, he rode away. 

When he reached the town everybody ran after him, 
crying : “ Here comes brave Avenant, the slayer of 

the monster ! ” so that the princess, who heard the noise 
quite well, and who trembled lest they should come to 
tell her of the death of Avenant, did not dare to ask 
what had happened. But Avenant came in bearing 
the giant’s head, which still struck terror into her, 
although there was no longer cause for fear. 

212 


FAIR GOLDILOCKS 

“ Madam,” he said, “ your enemy is dead. I hope 
you will no longer refuse the king, my master.” 
“ Yes, indeed, I will,” said fair Goldilocks. “ I still 
refuse him, unless you are able, before I go away, to 
fetch me some water from the Dark Grotto. Near 
here there is a deep cavern fully six leagues in cir- 
cumference. The entrance is barred by two dragons 
with fire coming out of their eyes and mouths. Once 
inside you have to go down into a great hole, full of 
toads and adders and serpents. At the bottom of this 
hole is a little cave through which there flows the 
stream of Beauty and of Health. A miracle happens 
to whoever washes with this water. If you are beau- 
tiful, you will always be so ; if you are ugly, you grow 
fair. If you are young, you never grow any older; 
if you , are old, you grow young. You can under- 
stand, Avenant, that I could not leave my kingdom 
without taking a supply of this water with me.” 

“ Madam,” he answered, “ you are already so beau- 
tiful that this water is altogether useless to you. But 
I am an unlucky ambassador, whose death you seek. 
I go to search for what you desire, well assured that 
I shall return no more.” 

Fair Goldilocks did not change her mind, and Ave- 
nant set out with his little dog Cabriole for the Dark 
Grotto to search for the water of Beauty. All who 
met him on the way said what a pity it was to see so 

21S 


fair a youth going reckle 

goes to the Ototto by himself, but were he to go a' 
hundred strong he would never succeed;- 
the princess ask such impossible things ? ” " Ayeifeht 
went on his way, without saying a word, but fee was 


THE WILD flow: 



sad at heart. 

.When he had climbed to the top of a mountain he 
sat down to rest for a little, letting his horse graze 
and Cabriole run after the flies. He knew the Dark 
Grotto was not far off, and he looked to see if it were 
not in sight. At last he saw, first a hideous rock 
black as ink, out of which a thick smoke was coming, 
and after a moment one of the dragons that shot fire 
from their mouths and eyes. Its body was yellow 
and green. It had great claws, and a long tail curled 
into hundreds of twists. When Cabriole saw all this 
he was so terrified that he did not know where to hide. 

Avenant, quite resigned to death, drew his spear, 
and went down with a phial which the Princess Goldi- 
locks had given him to fill with the water of Beauty. 
To his little dog Cabriole he said : “ My end is near ! 

I can never get that water which is guarded by the 
dragons. When I am dead fill this bottle with my 
blood, and take it to the princess that she may see 
what her errand has cost me. Then repair to the 
king, my master, and tell him of my unhappy fate.” 
While he was saying these words he heard a voice 










4N|iNPP«^ 














. _. ^/..' iW'-v, ' . 


•. • >^ t; 


1^ j 

v^nont wWfe m wil? 



FAIR GOLDILOCKS 


calling him r'" Avenant, Avenant ! ” “ Who is call- 

ing me ? ” he^ ft&ked. He saw an owl in the hollow of 
an old tree, who said to him: ‘‘You extricated me 
from the fowlers’ nets in which I was caught, and you 
saved my life. I promised to do as much for you one 
day. Now the time has come. Give me your phial. 

I know all the paths through the Dark .Grotto, and I 
will fetch the water of Beauty for you.” Here was 
good news for Avenant, as you may believe, and he 
gave him the bottle in haste. The owl entered the 
Grotto without hindrance, and in less than a quarter 
of an hour he came back carrying the bottle well 
corked. Avenant, delighted, thanked him with all his 
heart, and, climbing the hill, again took the way to ^ 
the town with a glad heart. I | 

Going straight to the palace, he presented the phial .. S 
to fair Goldilocks, who had nothing moreJ:o say. She\i 
thanked Avenant, gave all the necessary orders fo]*f| J 
her departure, and then set out on her journey with y 
him. He seemed to her very charming, and she would 
sometimes say : “ If you had been willing I should 

have made you king, and need never have left my 
kingdom.” But he answered : “ I would not do such 

a wrong to my master for all the kingdoms of the 
earth, though I think you lovelier than the sun.” 

At last they reached the capital, where the king, 
knowing that the Princess Goldilocks was coming, 

215 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


came to meet her with the fairest gifts in the world. 
Such great rejoicing was there at their wedding that 
nothing else was spoken of. But fair Goldilocks, 
who at the bottom of her heart loved Avenant, was 
never happy but when she saw him, and his praises 
were ever on her tongue. “ I should never have been 
here had it not been for Avenant,” she said to the 
king. “ He had to perform impossible feats for me, 
and you owe him a great deal. He gave me the water 
of Beauty, so I shall never grow old, and I shall be 
beautiful for ever.” 

Envious people, listening to the queen’s words, said 
to the king; ‘‘You are not jealous, but you have 
good reason to be. The queen is so much in love with 
Avenant that she can neither eat nor drink. She 
does nothing but speak of him and of the obligations 
you are under to him, as if anyone else whom you 
might Imve sen^: would not have done as much.” “ I 
believe you are right,” said the king. “ Let him be 
cast into the tower, and irons put on his feet and 
hands.” There Avenant saw no one but the gaoler, 
who used to throw him a bit of black bread through 
a hole, and give him some water in an earthen dish, 
but his little dog Cabriole stayed with him to comfort 
him, and brought him all the news. 

When fair Goldilocks heard of Avenant’s disgrace 
she threw herself at the king’s feet, and, weeping bit- 
216 


PAIR GOLDILOCKS 


terly, begged him to let Avenant go free. But the 
more she pleaded the more angry grew the king, 
thinking that she loved Avenant. He would not 
relent, so she stopped speaking of the matter, but her 
heart was very sad. 

It occurred to the king that perhaps she did not 
think him handsome enough, and he had a strong 
desire to rub his face with the water of Beauty, in 
order that the queen might love him better than she 
did at present. This water stood in the bottle on the 
edge of the mantelshelf in the queen’s room. She had 
put it there so that she might the oftener look at it. 
But one of the housemaids, when killing a spider with 
a broom, unfortunately knocked down the bottle, 
which was broken and all the water spilt. She swept 
away the traces quickly, and, at her wits’ end what to 
do, she remembered that she had seen in the king’s 
private room a bottle just like it, full of a clear liquid 
like the water of Beauty. Without saying a word 
to anybody, she managed to get hold of it, and placed 
it on the queen’s mantelshelf.^ 

Now the water in the king’s room was for causing 
the death of princes and great lords when they had 
committed crimes. Instead of beheading or hanging 
them, their faces were rubbed with this water, and 
they fell asleep and woke no more. One evening, 
therefore, the king took the bottle and rubbed his face 
217 


A !■ 



r 


\ 


' ■ ■ •• ‘. •' : -:l : ' ' ' 

THE WILD FLOV^ FAIRY BOOK^ 

well with the ^ontents. Theri heCfjglt ’asleep, and he 
died. The little dog Cabriole was the first to learn 
what had happened, and did not fair to go and tell 
Avenant, who asked him to go to Princess Goldilocks 
and beg her to 'take thought of the poor prisoner. ! 

Cabriole slipped quietly through the crowd, for there \ 
was great confusion at the court owing to the king’s 
death. ‘‘ Madam?’; he said to the queen, ‘‘ do not for- 
poor Avenakit.f ’ She bethought herself of; the 
\ sofferings he had, ii[ndergone On her account, and of 
\h^s great faithfulness. Without saying a word ^ to 
<>i|^yone, she went Out and made straight for the tower, 
w|iere, ;With her own hands, she took off the irons 
f ijorn/ Ayenant’s hands and feet. Then, placing a 
golden crown on. his . head and the toy al robes on his 
shoulders, she saidi “(i6me,[dear Avenant, I make 
you a king, and iako youTor niy husband.” Throw- 
ir^ himself at her feet, die poured out his gratithde. 
I^eryone was delighted to own him for their master, 
h&ver was there such a , wedding feast, and \ the 
Princess Goldilocks and fair Avenant lived tong 
together in peace: and happiness. i 



vAf vA# vA^^ 




^ THE DOLL IN TI^E 'GRASS 


HERE was once a 
king who had 
twelve sons. When 
they were gro^^. 
up, he said to them that they must go out into the 
world to find each one a wife ; but the wife must hp / 
able to spin and weave and sew a shjtt ih^a day, or haw 
would not have her for a daughter-^in-law.^\^e ga^ 
each of them a horse and new armour, and tl^^^he^ 
went out into the world to seek for wives ;"but be^r|e 
they had gone very far on their way, they said th^ 
would not have Askeladden, who wafe the younges|, 
witl^ them, for he was not good for anything. S] 
Askeladden must be left, there was nothing else for ii 
He did not know what to do, or where to turn, am 
became so sorrowful that he got off his horse, and s; 
down in the grass to weep. -j 

Buj: after he had sat for a short ’stime one of thi 
tuft^ of the grass began to move, anjji out there cam 
a little white tlung which, when fit came nearei 
Wadden saw to be a charming lie'll® maid ; but sh 



ery, very tiny. 


'219 




f 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


She came and asked him whether he would come down 
and see the doll in the grass. To be sure he would ; so 
he went with her. When he went down there sat the 
doll in the grass on a chair ; she was pretty and well- 
dressed, and she asked Askeladden where he was going, 
and what errand he was travelling on. He told her 
that he was one of twelve brothers, and that the king 
had given each of them a horse and trappings, and 
had said that they must each one go out into the 
world and find himself a wife, but that she must be 
able to spin and weave and sew a shirt in a day, “ and 
if you can do that, and will be my wife, I will seek 
no further,” said Askeladden to the doll in the grass. 
She would do it willingly, she said, and she began at 
once to spin and weave and sew the shirt, but it was 
very ; very tiny, not longer than — that. 

Askeladden travelled home with the shirt, but as he 
went on with it, he felt ashamed, because it was so 
small; but the King said he might have her all the 
same, so Askeladden travelled back, glad and con- 
tented, to fetch his little sweetheart. When he came 
to the doll in the grass, he wished to take her up on 
his horse with him ; but she would not have that ; she 
said she would sit and drive in a silver spoon, and she 
had two little white horses which would draw her. 

So off they set, he on his horse, and she in her silver 
spoon, and the horses that drew her were two little 
220 


THE DOLL IN THE GRASS 


white mice; but Askeladden always kept to one side 
of the road, for he was afraid he might ride over her, 
as she was so very tiny. When they had gone some 
distance on the way, they came to a large lake, where 
Askeladden’s horse becoming restive, shied over to the 
other side of the road and upset the spoon, so that the 
doll in the grass was thrown into the water. At this 
Askeladden was greatly alarmed, for he did not know 
how he should get her up again ; but by-and-by a mer- 
man came up with her, and now she had become just 
as big as an ordinary person, and much more beauti- 
ful than she was before. So he put her before him 
on his horse, and rode home. 

When Askeladden arrived, all his brothers were at 
home also, and each with a sweetheart, but they were 
so ugly-looking, and so ill-tempered, that they had 
already been quarrelling on the way. They had hats 
on their heads that were coloured with tar and soot, 
and it had run off their hats on to their faces, and 
had added to the ugliness and foulness of their looks. 

When the brothers saw Askeladden’s sweetheart they 
were all jealous; but the king was so proud of them 
both that he sent all the others away ; and then Aske- 
ladden was married to the doll in the grass, and they 
lived afterwards in joy and happiness for a very long 
time ; and if they are not dead, they live so still. 




'o 


RUMPELSTILTSKIN 

± 



HERE was once a 
miller who was 
very poor, but he 
had a beautiful 
daughter. Now, it happened that he met the king, 
and to show that he was somebody, he told him 
that he had a daughter who could spin straw into 
gold. 

‘‘ Then,” said the king, “ that is a quality which 
pleases me well. If your daughter is, as you say, so 
very skilful, bring her to the castle to-morrow, and I 
will try what she can do.” 

When she arrived, the king led her into a chamber 
which was quite full of straw, and, placing a spinning- 
wheel before her, said: “Now set to work,, ,f or if 
all this straw is not spun into gold before/ spiirise, 
you shall die.” Then he locked the door hims^^ 
and left her alone. \ 

The poor maiden sat in despair.- She had not the 
least idea how to turn straw into gold. -Ev^iy'^^” 
moment her fear became greater, and at last she began ^ 
to weep bitterly. 



.'N 


RUMPELSTILTSKIN 


All of a sudden the door opened, and a little man 
entered who said : “ Good-evening, young woman. 

Why do you weep so sadly ? ” 

“ Oh ! ” she replied, “ I have all this straw to spin 
into gold, and I know not how to do it.” 

“ What will you give me,” said the little man, “ if I 
spin it for you ? ” 

“ My necklace,” she said. 

The man took the necklace, seated himself before the 
spinning-wheel, and as the wheel went whirr, whirr, 
whirr, three times, the spool was full of gold. Then 
he fastened on more straw, and after three turns of 
the wheel the spool was a second time full; and so he 
went on all night, and before the morning dawned the 
straw was all spun and the spools full of gold. 

At sunrise the king came to the chamber, but when 
he caught sight of the glittering gold he was aston- 
ished and full of joy. But his heart was greedy for 
gold, so he led the miller’s daughter into another 
chambei>'^^Lof straw, and much larger than the 
fonw^^nd ord^d her, as she valued her life, to spin 
thalinid^ld. \ 

laiden, when left alone, could only weep. But 
the little m^n ajgain appeared, and said : “ What will 

jive me if I spin all this straw into gold.? ” 
ing from my finger,” answered the maiden, 
tie maji-' took the ring, set to work at the 


o 




THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


spinning-wheel, and before morning the whole of the 
straw was spun into gold. 

The king was delighted at the glittering heap, but 
he was not yet satisfied with gold. So he led the 
maiden into a still larger room fuU of straw, and 
said: “ You must spin for me during one more night, 
and if all this straw is spun into gold by the morning, 
then you shall be my wife.” 

“ Although she is a miller’s daughter,” thought the 
king, “ I could not find a richer wife in the world.” 

No sooner was the maiden alone, than the mannikin 
again appeared for the third time, and said : “ What 

will you give me if I spin the straw for you this 
time.? ” 

“ I have nothing more that I can give,” answered the 
maiden. 

“ Then promise when you are queen to give me your 
first child,” said the little man. 

“ Who knows if I shall ever be queen,” thought the 
maiden; and she knew also that there was no other 
help for her. So she promised what he wished, and 
the mannikin soon spun all the straw into gold. 

In the morning, when the king came and found that 
what he required was done, he ordered preparations 
to be made for a splendid wedding, and in a few days 
the miller’s beautiful daughter became a queen. 

About a year after this a beautiful little child was 
224 ! 







f 






i . 




I 




I 













p 


I 



> 


» 

r 







I 

I 


> 


« 

* f • 


t 

t 







1 

■/>> 


¥ 






I 


I 




f 


k 




^1 


» 


% 


r 


- »»- 




I 


t 

. 4 



|4 




4 


4 


I 




4 

9 


I 




T 

I 




V 



'• 



i 


T 

- . 


/ 


» ^ 







I V 


I 


. 4 




p* 


4 



4 


» g t 


I 


» 




RUIMPELSTILTSKIN 


bom to the queen, who never thought of her promise 
to the little man, till one night he stepped suddenly 
into her chamber, and said : “ Now give me what 

you have promised.” 

In great terror, the queen offered him all the treas- 
ures in the kingdom if he would leave her the child. 

But the little man said, “No; something living I 
like better than all the treasures in the world.” Then 
the queen began to mourn and weep so bitterly that 
the little man had compassion on her, and said : “ I 

will give you three days, and if in that time you can 
find put my name, then you shall keep your child.” 

After he was gone, the queen lay awake till morn- 
ing, thinking over all the names she had ever heard 
of, and determined to send a messenger all over the 
country to inquire far and wide what names had been 
given to people formerly. 

The next night the little man came again, and she 
repeated all the names she could think of, Casper, 
Melchior, Balzar, and many others. But the little 
man said at each ; “ No, I am not so called.” 

The next day she made every inquiry among the 
neighbours, and when the little man came at night for 
the second time, she mentioned most unearthly names, 
such as Brown-ribs, Dicky-calf, and Spindle-leg. 
But he answered always, “ No, that is not my name.” 

On the third day the messenger returned and related 

225 



;THE WIL:^ SLOWER FAIRY - BOOK 

[ventures. |ie ^ad not been able to find a single 
■bul“T>4 His way home he crowed a high 
,tai^>and-4iaii^(Jthe'borders of a w^d, in which 
oxes arid the hare? wished themselyi^p'^^good- 
:ht.” After this he came to \ tihy little hdu^e, and 
before it afire burning, a^d Imppkig pn- 

one leg, was a ridiculous-looking 3^1e i^S^JadiCLpried : 

“To-day I brew, to-morrow I bake 
Next morning I shall the Queen’s ^^take; 

How glad I am that she does dream 
That Rumpelstiltskin is my naco^” 

can imagine how joyful /^e queen was when 
heard this name; and as.i^n as the little man 
red and asked, “ Now ^on, queen, what is my 
-‘‘Well,” she'":^p.&d, “are you called 


“ No.” 

“ Then your name is Rumpelstiltskin.” 

“The fairies must have told you that! the fairies 

must have told you that ! ” screamed the little man, 

and in his rage he struck the ground so fiercely with 

his right foot^Jhat it^sunk deeply ipto the earth, 

dragging his Body after it. Then, in his fury, he 

aid hold of his^iieft foot with both hands, and tore 
1 * 



LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 




ST poor flowers are 
I quite dead,” said 
little Ida ; “ they 
were so pretty yes- 


terday evening, and now aU the leaves are hang- 
ing down quite withered. Why do they do that.? ” 
she asked of the student, who sat on the sofa. She 
liked him very much. He could tell the most amus- 
ing stories and cut out the prettiest pictures, — ^hearts 
and ladies dancing and castles with^ doors that 
opened, as well as flowers; he was a delightful 
student. 

“Why do the flowers look so faded to-day?” she 
asked again, and pointed to her nosegay, which was 
quite withered. 

“ Don’t you know what is the matter with them? ” 
said the student. “ The flowers were at a ball last 
night, and, therefore it is no wonder they hang their 
heads.” 

“ But flowers cannot dance? ” cried little Ida. 

“ Yes, indeed, they can,” rephed the student. 
“ When it grows dark, and everybody is asleep, they 


227 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


jump about quite merrily. They have a ball almost 
every night.” 

“ Can children go to these balls.'* ” 

‘‘ Yes,” said the student, ‘‘ little daisies and lilies-of- 
the-valley.” 

“Where do the beautiful flowers dance?” asked 
little Ida. 

“ Have you not often seen the large castle outside 
the gates of the town, where the King lives in summer, 
and where the beautiful garden is fuU of flowers? 
And have you not fed the swans with bread when 
they swam towards you? Well, the flowers have 
capital balls there, believe me.” 

“ I was in the garden out there yesterday with my 
mother,” said Ida, “but all the leaves were off the 
trees, and there was not a single flower left. Where 
are they? I used to see so many in the summer.” 

“ They are in the castle,” replied the student. “ You 
must know that as soon as the King and all the court 
are gone into the town, the flowers run out of the 
garden into the castle, and you should see how merry 
they are. The two most beautiful roses seat them- 
selves on the throne, and are called the King and 
Queen; then all the red cockscombs range themselves 
on each side and bow; these are the lords-in-waiting. 
After that the pretty flowers come in, and there is a 
grand ball. The blue violets represent little naval 


LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 


cadets, and dance with hyacinths and crocuses, which 
they call young ladies. The tulips and tiger-lilies 
are the old ladies who sit and watch the dancing, so 
that everything may be conducted with order and 
propriety.” 

“ But,” said little Ida, “ is there no one there 
to hurt the flowers for dancing in the King’s 
castle. 

‘^No one knows anything about it,” said the 
student. “ The old steward of the (jastle, who has 
to watch there at night, sometimes comes in ; but he 
carries a great bunch of keys, and as soon as the 
flowers hear the keys rattle they run and hide them- 
selves behind the long curtains, and stand quite still, 
just peeping their heads out. Then the old steward 
says, ‘ I smeU flowers here,’ but he cannot see them.” 

“ Oh, how capital ! ” said little Ida, clapping her 
hands. ^^Should I be able to see these flowers? ” 

‘‘ Yes,” said the student, ‘‘ mind you think of it 
next time you go out. No doubt you will see them 
if you peep through the window. I did so to-day, 
and I saw a long yellow lily lying stretched out on the 
sofa ; she was a court lady.” 

Can the flowers from the Botanical Gardens go to 
these balls ? ” asked Ida. “ It is such a distance ! ” 

“ Oh, yes,” said the student, “ whenever they like, 
for they can fly. Have you not seen those beautiful 


THE WELD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


red, white, and yellow butterflies, that look like 
flowers? They were flowers once. They have flown 
oflp their stalks into the air, and flap their leaves as 
if they were little wings to make them fly. Then, if 
they behave well, they obtain permission to fly about 
during the day, instead of being obliged to sit still 
on their stems at home, and so in time their leaves 
become real wings. It may be, however, that the 
flowers in the Botanical Gardens have never been to 
the King’s palace, and, therefore, they know nothing 
of the merry doings at night which take place there. 
I will tell you what to do, and the botanical professor, 
who lives close by here, will be so surprised. You 
know him very well, do you not? Well, next time you 
go into his garden you must tell one of the flowers 
that there is going to be a grand ball at the castle ; 
then that flower will tell all the others, and they will 
fly away to the castle as soon as possible. And when 
the professor walks into his garden there will not be 
a single flower left. How he will wonder what has 
become of them ! ” 

‘‘ But how can one flower tell another ? Flowers 
cannot speak.” 

“ No, certainly not,” replied the student ; “ but they 
can make signs. Have you not often seen that when 
the wind blows they nod at one another, and rustle all 
their green leaves?” 


?30 


LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 

Can the professor understand the signs ? ” asked 

Ida. 

“ Yes, to be sure he can. He went one morning into 
his garden, and saw a stinging-nettle making signs 
with its leaves to a beautiful red carnation. It was 
saying, ‘ You are so pretty, I like you very much.’ 
But the professor did not approve of such nonsense, 
so he clapped his hands on the nettle to stop it. Then 
the leaves, which are its fingers, stung him so sharply 
that he has never ventured to touch a nettle since.” 

“ Oh, how funny! ” said Ida, and she laughed. 

“ How can any one put such notions into a child’s 
head.'^ ” said a tiresome lawyer, who had come to pay 
a visit, and sat on the sofa. He did not like the 
student, and would grumble when he saw him cutting 
out droll or amusing pictures. Sometimes it would 
be a man hanging on a gibbet and holding a heart in 
his hand as if he had been stealing hearts. Sometimes 
it was an old witch riding through the air on a broom 
and carrying her husband on her nose. But the 
lawyer did not like such jokes, and he would say as he 
had just said, ‘‘ How can any one put such nonsense 
into a child’s head.'^ what absurd fancies there are!” 

But to little Ida all these stories which the student 
told her about the flowers seemed very droll, and she 
thought over them a great deal. The flowers did 
hang their heads, because they had been dancing all 
231 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

night, and were very tired, and most likely they were 
ill. Then she took them into the room where a num- 
ber of toys lay on a pretty little table, and the whole 
of the table drawer besides was full of beautiful 
things. Her doll Sophy lay in the doll’s bed asleep, 
and little Ida said to her, “ You must really get up, 
Sophy, and be content to lie in the drawer to-night ; 
the poor flowers are ill, and they must lie in your bed, 
then perhaps they will get well again.” So she took 
the doll out, who looked quite cross, and said not a 
single word, for she was angry at being turned out 
of her bed. Ida placed the flowers in the doll’s bed, 
and drew the quilt over them. Then she told them to 
lie quite still and be good, while she made some tea 
for them, so that they might be quite well and able to 
get. up the next morning. \ And she drew the curtains 
close round the little bed, So that the sun might not 
shine in their eyes. During the Whole evening she 
could not help thinking of what the student had told 
her. And before she went to bed herself she was 
obliged to peep behind the curtains into the garden 
where all her mother’s beautiful flowers grew, hyacinths 
and tulips.,, and many others. Then she whispered to 
them quite softly, “ I know you are going to a ball 
to-night.” But the flowers appeared as if they did 
not understand, and not a leaf moved; still Ida felt 
quite sure she knew all about it. 

2S2 


LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 


She lay awake a long time after she was in bed, 
thinking how pretty it must be to see all the beautiful 
flowers dancing in the King’s garden. “ I wonder if 
my flowers have really been there,” she said to herself, 
and then she fell asleep. In the night she awoke ; she 
had been dreaming of the flowers and of the student, 
as weU as the tiresome lawyer who found fault with 
him. It was quite still in Ida’s bedroom; the night 
lamp burned on the table and her father and mother 
were asleep. 

“ I wonder if my flowers are still lying in Sophy’s 
bed.? ” she thought to herself ; “ how much I should 
like to knowl” She raised herself a little, and 
glanced at the door of the room where all her flowers 
and playthings lay; it was partly open, and as she 
listened it seemed as if some one in the room was play- 
ing the piano, but softly and more prettily than she 
had ever before heard it. “ Now all the flowers are 
certainly dancing in there,” she thought ; “ oh, how 
much I should like to see them ! ” but she did not dare 
to move for fear of disturbing her father and mother. 
“ If they would only come in here,” she thought ; but 
they did not come, and the music continued to play 
so beautifully, and was so pretty, that she could resist 
no longer. 

She crept out of her little bed, went softly to the 
door, and looked into the room. Oh, what a splendid 
233 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

sight there was to be sure ! There was no night-lamp 
burning, but the room appeared quite light, for the 
moon shone through the window upon the floor, and 
made it almost like day. All the hyacinths and tulips 
stood in two long rows down the room, not a single 
flower remained in the window, and the flower-pots 
were all empty. The flowers were dancing grace- 
fully on the floor, making turns and holding each 
other by their long green leaves as they swung round. 
At the piano sat a large yellow lily which little Ida 
was sure she had seen in the summer, for she remem- 
bered the student saying she was very much like Miss 
Lina, one of Ida’s friends. They all laughed at him 
then, but now it seemed to little Ida as if the tall, 
yellow flower was really like the young lady. She had 
just the same manners while playing, bending her 
long yellow face from side to side, and nodding in 
time to the beautiful music. Then she saw a large 
purple crocus jump into the middle of the table where 
the playthings stood, go up to the doll’s bedstead and 
draw back the curtains ; there lay the sick flowers, but 
they got up directly, and nodded to the others as a 
sign that they wished to dance with them. The old 
rough doll, with the broken mouth, stood up and 
bowed to the pretty flowers. They did not look ill 
at all now, but jumped about and were very merry, 
yet none of them noticed little Ida. Presently it 
2S4i 


LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 


seemed as if something fell from the table. Ida 
looked that way, and saw a slight carnival rod jump- 
ing down among the flowers as if it belonged to them ; 
it was, however, very smooth and neat, and a little 
wax doll with a broad-brimmed hat on her head, like 
the one worn by the lawyer, sat upon it. The car- 
nival rod hopped about among the flowers on its three 
red stilted feet, and stamped quite loud when it 
stamped the Mazurka ; the flowers could not perform 
this dance; they were too light to stamp in that 
manner. 

All at once the wax doll which rode on the carnival 
rod seemed to grow larger and taller, and It turned 
round and said to the paper flowers, ‘‘ How can you 
put such things in a child’s head? they ^e all foolish 
fancies ; ” and then the doll was exactly like the lawyer 
with the broad-brimmed hat, and looked as yellow and 
as cross as he did; but the paper dolls struck him on 
his thin legs, and he shrunk up again and became 
quite a little wax doll. This was very amusing, and 
Ida could not help laughing. The carnival rod went 
on dancing, and the lawyer was obliged to dance also. 
It was no use for him to make himself great and tall, 
or to remain a little wax doll with a large black hat ; 
still he must dance. Then at last the other flowers 
interceded for him, especially those who had lain in 
the doll’s bed, and the carnival rod gave up his danc- 
2S5 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

ing. At the same moment a loud knocking was heard 
in the drawer, where Ida’s doll Sophy lay with many 
other toys. Then the rough doll ran to the end of 
the table, laid himself flat down upon it, and began to 
pull the drawer out a little way. 

Sophy raised herself, and looked round quite aston- 
ished. “There must be a ball here to-night,” she 
said. “ Why did not somebody tell me ? ” 

“ Will you dance with me said the rough doll. 

“ You are the right sort to dance with certainly,” 
said she, turning her back upon him. 

Then she seated herself on \the edge of the drawer, 
and thought that perhaps one of the flowers would 
ask her to dance ; but none of them did. Then she 
coughed, “ Hem,- hem, hem ; ” but for all that no part- 
ner came. The shabby doll now danced quite alone, 
and not very badly, after all. As none of the flowers 
seemed to notice Sqphy, she let herself down from the 
drawer to the floorj so as to make a very great noise. 
All the flowers came round her directly, and asked 
if she had hurt herself, especially those who had lain 
in her bed. But she was not hurt at all, and Ida’s 
flowers thanked her for the use of the nice bed, and 
were very kind to her. They led her into the middle 
of the room, where the moon shone, and danced with 
her, while all the other flowers formed a circle round 
them. Then Sophy was very happy, and said they 
£36 


LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 


might keep her bed; she did not mind lying in the 
drawer at all. But the flowers thanked her very 
muchj and said: 

“ We cannot live long. To-morrow morning we 
shall be quite dead; and you must tell little Ida to 
bury us in the garden, near the grave of the canary ; 
then in the summer we shall wake up again, and be 
more beautiful than ever.” 

“ No> you must not die,” said Sophy, as she kissed 
the flowers. 

Then the door of the room opened, and a number of 
beautiful flowers danced in. Ida could not imagine 
where they could have come from, unless they were 
the flowers from the King’s garden. First came two 
lovely roses, with little golden crowns on^their heads ; 
these were the King and Queen. Beautiful stocks and 
carnations followed, bowing to every one present. 
They had also music with them. Large poppies and 
peonies had pea-shells for instruments, and blew into 
them till they were quite red in the face. 

The bunches of blue hyacinths and the little white 
snowdrops jingled their bell-like flowers, as if they 
were real bells. Then came many more flowers ; blue 
violets, purple heart’s-ease, daisies, and lilies-of-the- 
valley, and they all danced together, and kissed each 
other. It was very beautiful to behold. 

At last the flowers wished each other good-night. 

237 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Then little Ida crept back into bed again and dreamt 
of all she had seen. When she arose the next morn- 
ing, she went quickly to the little table to see if the 
flowers were still there. She drew aside the curtains 
of the little bed. There they all lay, but quite faded ; 
much more so than the day before. Sophy was lying 
in the drawer where Ida had placed her; but she 
looked very sleepy. 

“ Do you remember what the flowers told you to say 
to me.?’ ” asked little Ida. But Sophy looked quite 
stupid, and said not a single word. 

“ You are not kind at all,” said Ida ; “ and yet they 
all danced with you.” 

Then she took a little paper box, on which were 
painted beautiful birds, and laid the dead flowers in it. 

‘‘ This shall be your pretty coffin,” she said ; “ and 
by-and-by, when my cousins come to visit me, they 
shall help me to bury you out in the garden ; so that 
next summer you may grow up again more beautiful 
than ever.” 

Her cousins were two good-tempered boys, whose 
names were James and Adolphus. Their father had 
given them each a bow and arrow, and they had 
brought them to show Ida. She told them about the 
poor flowers which were dead, and as soon as they 
obtained permission they went with her to bury them. 
The two boys walked first, with their crossbows on 
238 


LITTLE IDA’S FLOWERS 


their shoulders, and little Ida followed, carrying the 
pretty box containing the dead flowers. They dug a 
little grave in the garden. Ida kissed her flowers, 
and then laid them, with the box, in the earth. James 
and Adolphus then fired their crossbows over the 
grave, as they had neither guns nor cannons. 



THE PEONIES 




ANY, many years 
ago, there lived in 
China an old man 
named Tsieou- 


Sien. He owned several acres of land and a thatched 
house. His wife had died, leaving him child- 
less. 

From his early youth Tsieou had been passionately 
devoted to the cultivation of flowers and fruits. If, 
after great trouble, he succeeded in obtaining a rare 
flower, his joy was greater than if he had found a 
precious stone. If he met a merchant who had valu- 
able plants to sell, he would buy them instantly, and if 
he had no money with him he would take off his 
clothes and leave them in pawn. Sometimes dishon- 
est men, taking advantage of Tsieou-Sien’s folly, 
would surround a cut flower with earth so that its 
lack of roots would not be noticed, and bring it to 
Tsieou-Sien; but, extraordinary to relate, as soon as 
he planted the stalks in the ground, these flowers 
would grow. 

After a long time Tsieou-Sien had made a large gar- 


240 


THE PEONIES 


den enclosed with bamboo trellises. Upon this artifi- 
cial hedge the eglantine, the' honeysuckle, the yellow 
amaranth, the hibiscus and mallow twined their 
branches and mingled their blossoms, and at its base 
grew balsams, prince’s feather, poppies, the golden 
gladiolus, pink and white lilies, the campion, peonies, 
and a host of others too numerous to mention. It 
looked like a screen enriched with a thousand colours. 
Rare plants were to be seen everywhere; one had 
hardly faded before another would open. Facing the 
east there was a folding wooden door; passing through 
it, you found a double hedge of bamboo, on either 
side of which stood a row of cypress-trees planted very 
close together to make shade. This avenue led to 
three arbours covered with thatches. ..These were 
spacious, airy and well lighted by windows. The 
beds, the tables and other furniture were remarkably 
clean ; the floor was so well swept that not an atom of 
dust remained. 

Now, as we have already said, flowers blazed in the 
garden during the entire year; the four seasons were 
an eternal spring. You saw here the plum-tree, which 
raises its shining trunk; the vanilla, whose perfume 
betrays it in the dark ; the tea, which inspires beauti- 
ful rhymes ; the almond-tree, whose beauty is doubled 
by the spring rains; the feverfew, which braves the 
rigours of the frosts ; the water lily, with its body of 
^41 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

jade; the peony, whose perfume comes from the skies; 
the silvery lotus floating on the pool, the fiery, 
pompous pomegranate, which has no rival ; the cinna- 
mon, whose odour is stolen from the moon; the pear- 
tree, with its flower as pure and white as the moon at 
midnight ; the peach-tree, with its red petals flushing 
as if it reflected the sun ; the calycanthus, which drops 
perfume from its bell; the beautiful laurel, the azalea 
like a scarf of misty clouds, and the little plum Yo 
Ly, called the balloon of embroidered silk. But one 
cannot describe all the plants and trees mingling 
their magnificent colours and unfolding their host of 
beauties and perfumes. 

Tsieou-Sien rose early every day, watered his flowers 
and removed the fallen leaves; he drew the water to 
sprinkle them, and towards evening refreshed them a 
second time. If he saw one nearly ready to blossom, 
he was beside himself with joy, and sang and danced; 
sometimes he warmed a cup of wine, sometimes he 
boiled a cup of tea, and, bowing towards his flowers 
with deep reverence, he poured out libations before 
them, repeating three times : “ Flowers, be happy ! 

May you live ten centuries ! ” Then, sitting at their 
feet, he emptied his glass drop by drop. When the 
wine had entered his brain, he sang or whistled, accord- 
ing to his fancy, and then, when fatigue overcame 
him, taking a stone for a pillow, he would go to sleep 
842 


THE PEONIES 


at the roots of his plants. From the moment the bud 
was first seen to that when it was fully open, he would 
remain at the flower-bed. 

If the burning rays of the sun dried a flower, with 
the aid of his little broom of straw he would sprinkle 
it with fresh water; when the moon shone, he would 
spend the entire night in the garden ; if there came up 
a hurtful wind, or a violent rain fall, Tsieou-Sien, 
donning his coat of bark and raising his parasol, would 
wander through the garden to examine everything in 
detail, and if there was an injured branch he would 
support it with a reed. Even in the middle of the 
night he would get up several times to make his tour 
of inspection. 

To climb the trees and break the blossoming boughs 
destined to bear fruit, he greatly deplored. He would 
say : During the whole year the flowers blossom only 

once; during the four seasons they only take one for 
themselves ; and during this season they only appro- 
priate a few days. After having suffered the hard- 
ships of the three seasons and obtained the grateful 
temperature that has been granted them, you see them 
dance in the breeze and regard you smilingly, just as 
men satisfied that their end has been accomplished. 
But if they are annoyed or maltreated by men, how 
quickly is destroyed in a single morning the short life 
that has been obtained with such infinite trouble. Oh, 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


if the flowers could speak, how many sighs of sadness 
would they breathe! 

“ And, moreover, during this brief moment of rap- 
ture, even if the buds are spared, how many calamities 
must the flowers suffer while they are at the height 
of their beauty! Insects prick them, bees gather 
their honey, birds peck them, worms nip them, the 
sun burns them, the wind scatters them, the mists 
wear them out, and the rains beat them. It is man 
who must defend them; he must take pity on them. 

‘‘ If, on the contrary by a blamable caprice, he cuts 
or mutilates them, how can they support this 
treatment? ” 

All his life long Tsieou-Sien had kept to his rule of 
never gathering a flower and never touching a bud. 
When, for example, he visited the garden of a 
stranger, it was with love that he examined every 
flower, and he would willingly remain there a whole 
day lost in contemplation. If the master, pleading 
the wealth of his garden, wished to gather a flower for 
him, Tsieou cried out : “ Murder ! ” and would not con- 
sent to such a thing. It sometimes happened that his 
neighbours came to his garden to gather a nosegay. 
If Tsieou did not see them, they succeeded ; but if he 
saw them, he begged them to desist. If they took no 
notice of his request, Tsieou respectfully bowed his 
head, and, with extreme politeness, interceded from 


THE PEONIES 


the depths of his heart for his poor flowers. Thus, 
although they called him the “ Flower Fool,” every one 
was touched by his sincerely kind heart ; and as soon as 
they abstained from disturbing the objects of his 
affection, he overwhelmed them with thanks and 
salutations. 

His servants often tried to niake ^ few pennies out of 
the garden, but Tsieou often gave them money, and 
if they profited by his absence to take something, the 
^a^pr never failed to liotice the damaged stalk on his 
‘-iitum, and, full of compassion, he would apply a little 
the wound. This he called “ doctoring the 

mowers.” 

these reasons, Tsieou never willingly granted ^ 
any One permission to enter his garden ; even his y i , 
friends and relatives obtained a favourable reply with - 
difficulty ; and Tsieou would not let them in until they 
had promised to regard the flowers at a distance. If 
any one stole a flower, he was not slow in finding it 
out; his brow flushed, his face turned purple, he 
heaved great sighs of impatience, and muttered 
imprecations. To this imprudent one the garden 
was for ever closed. Knowing Tsieou’s peculiarities, 
therefore, every one refrained from touching a single 
leaf. 

As a rule, bushy plants and leafy trees are the 
retreats of animals and birds ; therefore in this luxu- 
245 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


riant garden a great number of both were to be seen. 
If they ate the fruits alone, that was all right ; but if 
they picked at the flowers Tsieou brought them millet 
and grain and addressed entreaties to them, which 
they understood. 

The orchard contained a great variety of fruits, 
remarkable in size, beauty and flavour. When they 
were ripe, Tsieou made an offering to the Prince of 
Flowers, not daring to touch the productions of his 
garden till after this oblation; then he sent the first 
fruits of his harvest to his neighbours, and used the 
surplus for his source of income. Despite his fifty 
years, Tsieou was in good health, robust and alert ; he 
never knew fatigue. Dressed in very simple clothes 
and accustomed to a frugal diet, he lived in ease and 
contentment ; and, possessing abundant means, he 
relieved the poor of the village. Therefore, there was 
no one in the village who did not respect him. People 
called him Mr. Tsieou ; but he called himself “ The Old 
Man who Waters his Garden.” 

In a neighbouring village there lived a crafty and 
cruel young man named Tchang-Oey. He belonged to 
a family of mandarins, and made use of his proud 
position to oppress his neighbours. A troop of valets 
and slaves — more like wolves and tigers — formed a 
body to execute his wicked designs. One day after 
breakfast, when they were half tipsy, they took a 
^46 


THE PEONIES 


walk, and it was not long before they arrived before 
Tsieou’s garden. The outside hedge of gay flowers 
and the thick shade of the trees rejoiced their eyes, and 
with one voice they asked to whom belonged this fresh 
and beautiful garden. The servant replied that the 
grounds belonged to Mr. Tsieou, the one who is called 
the “ Flower Fool.” “ Oh, I have heard that there 
was a Mr. Tsieou who possesses a collection of rare 
and beautiful flowers ; then that is his dwelling before 
us.?” 

“ That is it,” replied the servant ; ‘‘ but my master 
is a little peculiar ; he rarely permits any one to see his 
garden.” 

“ For everybody that is likely,” said Tchang-Oey, 
“ but for me this denial is not intended,” and he 
instantly pushed open the gate. 

The peonies were now in blossom. Tsieou had just 
finished watering them, and he was seated near the 
flower-bed with a flagon of wine and two dishes of 
fruits. When he heard the gate open he left his wine, 
and, running towards the gate, saw five or six persons 
standing before him. 

“ What do these gentlemen wish.? ” he asked. 

“ Do you not know who I am, old man.? ” said 
Tchang. “ I am Tchang-Oey. The country-seat 
called Tchang-kai, in this neighbourhood, belongs to 
my family. I have heard that you own a multitude 
247 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


of beautiful flowers, and I Lave come here expressly to 
admire them/’ 

will inform your Highness,” replied Tsieou, 
“ that I havoynothing curious at present. There are 
peaches and/apricots, but nothing more ; everything 
has faded ; there is nothing more to see.” 

Tchang-Oey looked straight through j Tsieou-Sien 
and cried: “ What is the matter, old man..? Is it a sin 
to look at flowers ? You tell me there are no more. 
Do you think I want to eat them? ” 

“ Truly no,” replied Tsieoii, “ the old Chinese is not 
deceiving your Lordship ; truly all the flowers have 
ceased blooming.” 

Tchang-Oey was not a man to listen to this. He 
stepped forward, pushed the old man aside roughly, 
an4 they all entered tumultuously. . 

/^ow of all th’^ plants in the garden the peonies only 
Vere in bloom.^ There were five remarkable varieties 
of this flowe^r- — ^the queen of the flower-beds. These 
were: '"'the golden ladder, the green butterfly, the 
, watermelon, the dazzling blue hon, and the head of the 
great red liom The peonies ^^ere ranged around the 
thatched cottage and stone l^alilstrade that bordered 
the pond. The highest stalks' were ten feet high and 
the lowest six or seven. The largest of the flowers 
resembled a red copper basin. The dazzling brilliancy 
of their colours delighted the eye. 

S48 


THE PEONIES 


The young men exclaimed at the beauty of these 
plants, and, in order to enjoy their perfume, Tchang- 
Oey threw his leg over the balustrade. Vexed and sur- 
prised, Tsieou cried out: 

‘‘ Sir, remain here, look at them from a distance.” 
But Tchang-Oey, already irritated because of his 
difficulties in entering, had been seeking a reason for 
quarrelling with Tsieou, and he now assumed the air 
of having been insulted. 

“How is this?” he said. “You are my nearest 
neighbour, and you do not know what kind of a man 
Tchang-Oey is. When you have such beautiful 
flowers, you tell me that they are all over. When I 
shall have broken your flowers, then it will be time for 
you to be angry.” And thereupon he drew some of 
the flowers towards him and jumped over the barrier in 
order to enjoy the fragrance close, 

Tsieou-Sien was terribly ^ngry, but he dared not 
open his lips, saying to himself : “ He will enjoy them 
a little and then he will go.’^ But alas ! how could he 
divine the intentions of that wicked man ! 

Tchang-Oey said : “ We should drink while enjoying 
the fragrance and beauty of this garden,” and 
ordered his servants to bring ydne. 

Now Tsieou, feeling nervous, stepped forward. 
“ Sir,” he entreated, “ the place where the snail creeps 
is truly horrible ; it is no proper place to receive you. 
^49 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

After having enjoyed these flowers, your Lordship 
had better return to your noble dwelling to drink 
your wine.” 

Pointing to the ground, Tchang-Oey replied : 

Here is an excellent place to sit down.” 

‘‘ But,” answered the old man, “ the earth is uneven 
and hard ; how can your Lordship dream of selecting 
such a seat? ” 

“ That is no matter,” said the young man, we will 
spread a carpet here to take care of our clothes.” 

By this time the wine and everything needed for the 
repast had arrived, and the whole band was soon seated 
in a circle crying and yelling at the height of joy, 
while the poor gardener, seated alone, cursed them in 
silence. 

The sight of so much beauty created the wicked 
desire in Tchang-Oey’s heart of appropriating the 
garden. You must sell your garden to me,” he said 
roughly to Tsieou-Sien. 

Alarmed, the latter replied: This garden is the life 
of the old Chinese. How could I ever seU it ? ” 

“ Whether it is your life or not,” answered Tchang- 
Oey, “ you must sell it to me. You need not leave it ; 
you will tend it for me. Doesn’t this plan please 
you ? ” 

Ah ! ” cried the companions of the young lord, 
‘‘you are in luck, old man, and, having obtained so 
250 


THE PEONIES 




great a favour from his Lordship, you might at least 
offer your thanks.” 

Tsieou felt humiliated for a moment ; then he was so 
paralysed with anger that he could not move. 

Tchang-Oey exclaimed: “What a stupid old man! 
Why don’t you reply ? ” 

“ I have told you,” the gardener answered, “ that I 
will not sell it. Why do you ask me again ? ” 

“ Nonsense! ” said the young man; “ if you will not 
sell it, then I will seize it.” 

Tsieou-Sien knew that he had to deal with a powerful 
man; so, swallowing his anger, he said: “If your 
Lordship is determined to buy it, very well ! , Be it so. 
But I ask that you give me a day.” 

“ Very well,” cried the whole troop. “ Marvellous ! 
To-morrow, then ! ” 

They all rose and the servants gathered up the things 
on which the repast had been served. Tchang-Oey 
approached the- peonies with the intention of gather- 
ing them, but Tsieou-Sien stopped him. “ Sir,” he 
said, “ these plants are not worth much, it is true ; but 
you little know how much labour has been bestowed on 
them. To-day they have adorned themselves with 
blooms; you will not destroy them. How terrible to 
commit such a crime!” 

But Tchang-Oey replied insolently : “ What is it 

you call a crime ? To-morrow they will belong to me. 
251 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


What have you got to do with it? ” and he stretched 
out his hand. 

The old gardener seized him by the coat, for he 
would have given his life for his flowers. “ Sir,” he 
cried, ‘‘ beat the old Chinese, kill him if you will ; he 
will not allow you to pi^l his flowers.” 

What a detestable old man ! ” cried Tchang-Oey’s 
friends in chorus. “ His Lordship picks the flowers — 
/'s that a grave crime? Because you put on airs, do 
you think that you frighten or hinder him? ” 

Tsieou was nearly beside himself, and implored the 
aid of Heaven, but he could not stop the pillage. In 
one minute many flowers had been pulled. 

Filled with grief, Tsieou began to revile the dis- 
orderly hand; Robbers ! Scoundrels ! ” he cried ; 
“ you leap over my threshold; you injure me; you 
vilify me 1 This garden js my very life; why do you do 
this? ’V Then rushing at Tchang-Oey, he pushed him, 
and, the young man having drunk too much, was 
unsteady and rolled on the , ground head foremost. 
The fall only increased his ^nger, and, having got on 
his feet a^ain, he ran about breaking off the blossoms 
in rage until the ground w«|iS completely strewn. But 
this was not enough : he jumped into the midst of the 
pepnies and trampled them under foot. 

What a pity ! And ^ch lovely flowers ! 

The garden was ruined. Hearing the cries and 

^52 


THE PEONIES 


groans, the neighbours rushed in, and, seeing the 
ruffians at work, begged them to cease their destruc- 
tion, and asked what it all meant. As Tchang-Oey 
went to the gate he cried: “ You have heard this old 
man say that he heis given his garden to me.” 

“Drunken words!” exclaimed the people of the 
village; “ drunken words that mean nothing,” and 
they returned to Tsieou and tried to console him. 

Left alone, Tsieou ran towards his flowers, crying: 
“ Oh, flowers, that all my life I have loved so well and 
protected ! I, who would not touch one of your leaves, 
would that I could have prevented the evil that fell 
upon you ! ” 

As he was thus lamenting, he heard a tender human 
voice behind him saying : “ Tsieou-Sien, what has 
happened to distress you so greatly ? ” 

Turning around, Tsieou saw a young girl of ^about 
sixteen, graceful and beautiful, and clothed with 
taste and simplicity. T: , 

“ Who are you, young lady?” he asked, “ and what 
has brought you here? ” 

“ I am,” replied the young girl, “ your nearest 
neighbour. I have heard that you have some magnifi- 
cent peonies in full bloom, and I have come to admire 
them.” 

At the word peonies, Tsieou-Sien began to sob 
afresh. 


253 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“What dreadful thing has happened to you?” 
asked the young girl again. 

Thereupon the gardener told her all. 

“ Is that the cause of your grief? ” she said, smil- 
ingly. “ Would you like to see the flowers reappear 
on their stalks? ” 

“ Young lady,” replied Tsieou-Sien, “ do not play 
with me. When a flower has once dropped from its 
branch, is there any means to restore it? ” 

“ My ancestors,” said the unknown, “ have be- 
queathed to me the arts of magic, by which I can per- 
form this wonder. I have succeeded every time that 
I have attempted it.” 

The old man fell to the ground to express his grati- 
tude. “ Young lady,” he said, “ deign to employ this 
magic art ; it is beyond his power for the old Chinese 
to express his gratitude.” 

“ Instead of thanking me,” replied the visitor, “ go 
and draw some water.” 

Tsieou hastened to obey, but as he was filling his jug 
he turned his head, and lol the young girl had 
vanished and all the flowers were blooming on their 
stalks, not a single one remained on the ground. 
Before each one had had a distinct colour; now each 
one was mottled, and they were far more beautiful and 
dazzling than before. 

Surprised, joyful, and frightened, Tsieou exclaimed: 

254 


THE PEONIES 


“ I did not believe the young lady was so clever a 
magician ! I must go and thank her ! ” He went all 
around the garden, but the stranger was nowhere to be 
found. “ I will go to the gate,” then said Tsieou to 
himself, “ and wait for her to come out.” 

But when he came to the gate he found it shut. On 
opening it, he saw his two neighbours, Hou-Kong and 
Tan-Loo, standing near it watching some fishermen 
drying their nets. 

As soon as they saw the gardener the two men, bow- 
ing low, said to him : “We have heard of the injustice 
you have suffered from Tchang-Oey, but we have not 
been informed of the details.” 

“ Oh, say no more about it,” replied Tsieou-Sien. 
“ I suffered bad treatment from a troop of insolent 
drunkards ; but a young lady came to me, who, by the 
aid of secret magic, has restored everything. Before 
I could give her .a word of thanks she disappeared. 
Which way did she go ? ” 

These singular words astonished the two neighbours. 
“ Does any means exist to perform such a wonder.? ” 
they cried. “ And when, did you say, the young girl 
went away.? ” 

“ J ust now,” answered Tsieou. 

“ We were in a position to see any one go out. 
Nobody passed by here.” 

This reply threw consternation into the mind of the 

^55 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


gardener. Is it possible,” he thought, that this 
was an immortal spirit from the sky? ” 

‘‘ How did she replace your flowers upon their 
stalks? ” asked the two friends, and asked to behold 
this wonder with their own eyes. 

Their astonishment was increased. Surely the young 
girl was a spirit. What mortal could perform such a 
miracle ! 

Tsieou burnt choice perfumes to thank the sky, and 
prostrated himself humbly. ‘‘ The ardent affection 
which you have always bestowed upon your flowers,” 
said his friends to him, “ has caused the immortals to 
descend to you. If to-morrow Tchang-Oey and his 
wicked companions should be informed of what has 
happened, and should come here, they would die of 
shame.” 

“No, no,” responded Tsieou-Sien; “these men are / 
vicious dogs; they will run away. Why should they^^^- ' 
come back?” And the two neighbours thought he 
was right. 

In his joy Tsieou-Sien warmed some wine and kept 
his friends with him, who, after enjoying the beautiful 
flowers until the evening, returned to the village, talk- ^ 
ing over the events of the day. 

Soon everybody heard of the matter, and on the 
following day many people wanted to see the garden, 
but feared they would not be allowed to enter. They 
^56 


THE PEONIES 

were mistaken. Tsieou was a man of deep wisdom. 
Having been favoured by the Immortals, his thought 
had taken flight above the things of the earth. 
Seated by the side of his peonies all night, he lived 
over the adventurej. Suddenly his mind was illum- 
inated. Said he: ' 

“ I kept all these flowers for myself ; doubtless that 
is why evil befell them. But, if they are under the 
protection of the Immortals, there is no reason for me 
to close the gates.” 

Those who came, therefore, out of curiosity were 
greeted by the old man with these words : “ Enter, 
gentlemen, enter ; come and see the flowers ; but touch 
nothing.” 

They hastened to take Tsieou at his word, and all the 
inhabitants of the village — men, women and children 
—wandered in every part of the garden. 

But we will let them walk about, and return to 
Tchang-Oey, who, on the morning after the adven- 
ture, said to his men : “ Yesterday that old ruffian 
threw me down. Is that an affront to forgive quickly? 
We must go back and demand the garden.” The 
whole troop started Out; but at the gate they heard' 
the story of the wonder that had occurred. Tchang- 
Oey did not believe a word of it. 

“ Of course,” he said, this old scoundrel has the 
power to make spirits descend at his call ! Very well ; 
257 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


let us hurry in and destroy his plants, and then the 
spirits will come again.” 

“ Bravol ” cried all the band in chorus ; and they 
rushed in. In full sight of the promenaders, the 
flowers exhibited their dazzling beauty, seeming to 
smile upon the bystanders. Tchang-Oey, notwith- 
standing his astonishment and alarm, did not change 
his mind ; he still desired to be the master of the spot. 
A wicked thought came into his mind, and he called 
his band : “ Let us go,” he said. 

“ What,” asked his friends who followed him, ‘‘ have 
you lost your taste for this garden.? ” 

“ I have a plan,” replied Tchang-Oey ; to-morrow 
this garden will belong to me. The Minister of War 
has sent out a circular giving an order to imprison all 
who practise magic in the provinces as well as in the 
army. I will send Tchang-Pe to the palace to 
denounce Tsieou-Sien. When the old gardener is tor- 
tured he will confess, and the garden will be offered 
for sale. Who will dare buy it.? Nobody. It will be 
mine.” 

The judge occupied in prosecuting sorcery believed 
the story, and sent his policemen with Tchang-Pe to 
seize the gardener. They rushed upon him, gar- 
rotted him, as if he were a criminal, and, calling him 
vagabond and sorcerer, dragged him out of the 
garden without any explanation. 

258 


THE PEONIES 


The grand judge began his inquiry in a menacing 
tone, accusing the old man of being a sorcerer, and 
bidding him confess his accomplices if he had any. 
No one who hears a bomb explode in the dark could be 
more surprised than Tsieou-Sien, who excused himself 
by saying he did not know what sorcery was in 
question. 

“ During the past few days,” added the judge, “ you 
have used magic to replace broken flowers on their 
stems, and now you have the face to deny it.” 

Tsieou-Sien then perceived that Tchang-Oey had 
done this work, and told the whole story to the judge, 
who would not believe it. At the judge’s order the 
jailors sprang forward like tigers and roughly bound 
the prisoner’s hands and feet. They were about to 
begin the torture when the judge was seized with a 
vertigo, and had to adjourn the matter till the follow- 
ing day, giving orders to lead the criminal to prison 
and give him the cangue. 

Hou-Kong and Tan-Loo came to visit their friend 
to learn what had passed at the tribunal, and when he 
told them they said: “ You are the victim of injustice, 
but this will lead to naught; to-morrow, we inhabi- 
tants of the village will sign a petition in your 
behalf.” 

“ That will be useless,” said Tsieou-Sien, moaning. 
“ Go, you scoundrels,” interrupted the jailors. The 

^59 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


old man entered his cell weeping, and his neighbours 
went to find some wine and food for him, which they 
placed at the door of his prison. But the jailors 
regaled themselves with these provisions. 

At night, stretched on the board that serves as a bed 
for the prisoners, more dead than alive and bound in 
such a way that he could move neither hands nor feet, 
in his bitterness of grief Tsieou-Sien cried : “ Oh, 

Immortal Maiden, if thou hast pity on Tsieou-Sien, 
come then, come and protect his days of peril ! ” 

Presently he saw the spirit coming gently towards 
him. “ You wish me to take you from this danger,” 
said the young maiden, and, at a sign from her hand, 
the cangue unloosed itself and fell. The prisoner 
glided out and fell at the feet of his liberator, touch- 
ing the ground with his forehead. 

“ What is the name of the powerful Immortal? ” he 
asked. 

“ I am the Fairy who presides over gardens under 
rule of Queen Tchy-Wan Mou. She had pity on you 
because of your tenderness for the flowers, and that is 
why she concerned herself with replacing the peonies 
on their stalks, very unwilling to believe that wicked 
men would use it for calumny. To-morrow, Tchang- 
Oey, who destroys plants and slanders men, will be 
taken from the living. His companions in evil will 
also experience great trouble. For yourself, practise 

260 


THE PEONIES 


zealously the virtues which lead to a place among the 
Immortals ; and in a few years I will make you pass 
into another condition of existence. Nourish yourself 
with flowers, and you will be able to rise in the air.” 
And then she told him how to dress and feed. 

Tsieou rose, but he no longer saw the maiden; she 
was on the wall of the prison, beckoning to him: 
“ Come,” she said, “ mount and follow me. We will 
leave this place.” 

The old man began to climb, but he heard the tam- 
tam of the soldiers on patrol and toices crying: ‘‘ The 
magician is escaping ; stop him, stop him ! ” He 
became giddy, his hands lost their hold, he fell to the 
earth, and awoke on his bed of pain. 

Tchang-Oey was delighted that the judge had found 
Tsieou-Sien guilty. “ The old man,” he said in irony, 

is extremely peculiar ; he has the kindness to spend 
the whole night on a bed of pain so that we may 
rejoice in his garden.” 

‘‘ During the past days,” added his friends, “ the 
garden has belonged to Tsieou-Sien ; we have not been 
able to have our fling at frolic ; but to-day it belongs 
to your Lordship. Let us give ourselves up to 
pleasure ! ” 

Tchang-Oey relished their advice, and, ordering his 
servants to prepare a feast, they set out for the 
garden. The gate was open and they entered. Not a 
261 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


single peony remained upon its stalk; everytlimg 
looked as it did on the day they were destroyet^The 
petals were scattered in disorder all over the ground! 

The young men cried: A miracle! ” Tchang-Oey 
took speech: “ After what I have seen I am sure the 
old man is a sorcerer. As long as he takes pleasure 
in making us the victim of his magical tricks, very 
well, we will enjoy ourselves among the fallen flowers.” 

Immediately they spread a cloth upon the ground 
and placed mats around it, on which they sat and gave 
themselves up to eating and drinking. The feast 
lasted until the sun was sinking in the West, when a 
terrible hurricane suddenly arose. This frightful 
blast blowing upon the scattered leaves revived them in 
a second, and they were transformed into little maidens 
about a foot high. 

“ What a wonder ! ” cried Tchang-Oey’s friends, 
terribly frightened. They were even more astonished 
when those tiny beings, revived by the wind, grew 
into tall maidens with beautiful, gracious faces, and 
whose garments were made of the bright flowers. 
They formed themselves in a row before the young 
men, who were stupefied with fear. One maiden, 
dressed in red, said : “ We are sisters who have dwelt 
in this spot for years. We are grateful for the kind- 
ness that Tsieou-Sien has shown us, and we will 
defend him for ever! How is it? He has been 
262 


THE PEONIES 

crtielly treated by vile slaves of an oppressor; by 
means of their slander he has been thrown into 
prison, where his life is threatened, and that for the 
criminal end of obtaining possession of this garden. 
Our enemies and his are before our eyes. My 
sisters, shall we not join our efforts to punish 
them? Are we not justified in thinking of the injury 
these reprobates have made him suffer? What do you 
think, my sisters ? ” 

“ Yes, we will set to work at once, and each one of us 
will conceal herself carefully.” 

They had scarcely finished speaking before they all 
simultaneously lifted their large sleeves and waved 
them in the air. These sleeves were several yards long, 
and produced a terrible wind, a violent, icy blast that 
penetrated the flesh. 

“ They are demons ! ” cried the young men as they 
left their festal cups and fled, each man for himself. 
One stumbled on some steps; another hurt his face 
against the branches of a tree ; another fell, scrambled 
to his feet, and fell again. This confusion lasted for 
a long time. Finally, when everything was quiet, it 
was found that Tchang-Oey and Tchang-Pe were 
missing. The tempest roared and the twilight thick- 
ened, and they ran home as fast as they could, think- 
ing only of their own safety. 

The servants, however, called some sturdy peasant 

263 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


boys, and returned with lanterns to search the garden. 
Under a thick clump of tall trees a lamentable voice 
was heard. Approaching with the lantern, they found 
Tchang-Pe. Tripped up by a root in his path, he 
fell and broke his head, and his wounds were too 
severe to permit him to move. Two of the farmer boys 
carried him home. 

They investigated the entire garden. Perfect calm 
reigned ; the thousand voices of the groves were silent, 
and the peonies were flowering on their stalks as for- 
merly ; not a single one had fallen. At the spot where 
the feast had been held, the cups and dishes were 
topsy-turvy, and the wine had been upset and was 
flowing over the ground. The men confessed it was 
a miracle. 

They gathered up the dishes and made a second care- 
ful search, and then went around the garden four or 
five times ; but they found no trace of the Fairy. How 
did the tornado arise? And did those female demons 
swallow it? In what spot were they hiding? They 
made another search ; but what was there to do? Noth- 
ing but to go home and spend the night. 

As they were about to pass through the gate, two 
persons entered with torches. They were Hou-Kong 
and Tan-Loo, who had heard vaguely about the ad- 
venture of the young lords with the demons, and came 
to find out just what had happened. They told the 
264 ) 


THE PEONIES 


old men everything. They were greatly frightened. 
“ Stay,” they said, “ we will join you and make 
another search.” They went through the garden 
again with the lanterns, but they found nothing and 
went out sighing. 

As they passed out of the gate, they heard one of 
the farmer boys calling beneath the wall: “His 
Lordship is here ! ” 

All rushed there tumultuously. 

“ Look ! ” said the peasant, with a gesture, “ there is 
something hanging on that acacia. Isn’t it our 
master’s bonnet ? ” 

It was surely it. Carrying the lights" all along the 
wall, they found a man planted head downwards in a 
filthy ditch with his legs in the air. 

Everyone recognised the boots and clothing of the 
young lord. While his followers were drawing the 
body of Tchang-Oey from the place, Hou-Kong and 
Tan-Loo secretly offered prayers to Buddha, and 
then they went away. 

The wounds that Tchang-Pe received were mortal; 
he died during the night. 

The following day the judge returned to take up 
Tsieou-Sien’s case. A servant from the palace came 
to tell him that the accusator, Tchang-Oey, and the 
denunciator, Tchang-Pe, had died during the night, 
and related to him all the events of the fatal evening. 
S65 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


The frightened judge could hardly place faith in this 
report; but immediately a magistrate of the town, 
escorted by the inhabitants, advanced to present a 
petition signed by a hundred families, describing the 
whole story and showing how Tsieou-Sien had spent 
all his life in tender devotion to his flowers, and that, 
far from being a sorcerer, he was devoted to the prac- 
tise of virtue. 

The judge, delighted that no torture need be 
employed, ordered Tsieou-Sien to be released, and 
made him come to the Tribunal to receive his liberty. 
Then he gave him a decree, marked with his seal, to be 
placed upon his gate. This decree forbade any visitors 
damaging the trees and flowers. The entire assembly 
bowed to the earth before the judge. Tsieou-Sien then 
thanked his neighbours. 

Hou-Kong and Tan-Loo entered the garden with 
Tsieou-Sien. At the sight of the peonies as beautiful 
and as full blown as ever, Tsieou-Sien was deeply 
moved. His friends brought wine to comfort him, and 
to pay them attention he gave a festival that lasted for 
several days. 

After this Tsieou-Sien fed every day on flowers, 
renouncing everytliing roasted at the fire. His pre- 
served fruits he sold, and spent the money in charities. 
In the course of several years, his hair became black 
again and his face renewed its youth. 

266 


THE PEONIES 


V Ur: 


One day — it was the fifteenth of the eighth moon — 
when the weather was magnificent and the sky so clear 
that not a cloud was to be seen, Tsieou-Sien was seated 
cross-legged among his flowers. Suddenly a breeze 
of good augury gently breathed and a mist arose like 
the light of torches. The air was filled with music and 
singing, a supernatural perfume scented the atmos- 
phere, and blue phoenixes and white swans beat their 
wings and flew about. Gradually a white cloud, in the 
centre of which stood the Immortal Maiden, becam^e 
visible. Around her fluttered flags sprinkled with 
precious stones, and a number of Immortal Maideiis^ 
stood beside her with musical instruments in their 
hands. The old man prostrated himself in the dust, 
and the Goddess of Flowers said: 

“ Tsieou-Sien, the circle of merits which you have 
had to acquire has been fulfilled. You shall be trans- 
ported to the celestial regions.” 

Then, in obedience to her command, he stepped upon 
the cloud. Immediately the cottage, the flowers, the 
trees — everything — rose slowly to the sky in the direc- 
tion of the south. 'i 

Hou-Kong and Tan-Loo, as well as the other inhabi- 
tants of the village, prostrated themselves in reverence. 
For a long time they saw Tsieou-Sien, who made signs 
of farewell to them from the clouds. Then everything 
disappeared. | 

^67 I 





CHILD ROWLAND 

t 



HE sons of King 
Arthur were play- 
ing ball in the 
merry town of 


Carlisle, and their sister, Burd Ellen, with them. 
Now, it happened that Child Rowland gave the ball 
such a powerful kick with his foot that it went over 
the church. Burd Ellen went in search of the ball, 
but what was the consternation of her brothers when 
they found that she did not return! They sought 
for her east and west, and up and down, but she was 
not to be found. 

At last, her eldest brother went to the Warlock, or 
Wizard, Merlin, and asked him if he knew where his 
sister, the fair Burd Ellen, was. 

“ The fair Burd Ellen,” said the Warlock Merlin, 
‘‘ is carried away by the Fairies, and is now in the 
castle of the King of Elf -land; and it were too bold 
an undertaking for the stoutest Knight in Christen- 
dom to bring her back.” 

The brother, however, insisted upon undertaking the 
enterprise, and after receiving proper instructions 


S68 


CHILD ROWLAND 


from Merlin, which he failed in observing, he set 
out on his perilous expedition and was nevermore 
seen. 

The other brothers took the same course, and shared 
a similar fate, till it came to the turn of Child Row- 
land, who with great difficulty obtained the consent of 
his mother, for Queen Guinevere began to be afraid of 
losing all her children. Rowland, having received 
her blessing, girt on his father’s celebrated sword, 
Excalibur, that never struck in vain, and repaired to 
Merlin’s cave. 

The Wizard gave him all the necessary instructions 
for his journey and conduct, the most important of 
which were that he should )dll every person he met 
with after entering the land of Faerie, and should 
neither eat nor drink of what was offered him in that 
country, whatever his hunger or thirst might be; for 
if he tasted or touched in Elf-land, he must remain in 
the power of the elves, and never see middle-earth 
again. 

Child Rowland faithfully promised to observe the 
instructions of Merlin, and he accordingly went to 
Elf-land, where he found, as the Wizard had foretold, 
the King’s horseherd feeding his horses. 

“ Canst thou tell me,” said Rowland, where the 
castle of the King of Elf -land is ? ” 

“ I cannot,” replied the horseherd, “ but go a little 

S69 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


farther, and thou wilt come to 4 cowherd, and perhaps 


he will know.” ‘ 

When he had made this answer, Rowland, remember- 
ing his instructions, took his good sword and cut off 
the head of the horseherd. He then went a little far- 
ther and met with a cowherd, to whom he repeated the 
same question and obtained the same answer. Child 
Rowland then cut off the cowherd’s head, and, having 
pursued exactly the same course with a shepherd, 
goatherd, and swineherd, he was referred by the last 
to a henwife, who, in reply to his question, said: 

‘‘ Go on yet a little farther till you come to a round 
green hill, surrounded with terraces from the bottom 
to the top; go round it three times widershins,^ and 
every time say, ^ Open door, open door, and let me 
come in ! ’ and the third time the door will open and 
you may go in.” 

Child Rowland immediately cut off the henwife’s 
head in return for her intelligence, and, following her 
directions, a door in the hill opened, and he went in. 
As soon as he entered the door closed behind/hiiifi,^and 
he traversed a long passage, which was - (Kml^' 
pleasantly lighted by crystallised rock, till hi^eWe 


to two wide and lofty folding doors, which stood 


a j ar. He opened them and entered aix immense hall, 


which seemed nearly as big as thfe hill itself. II 
^The contrary way to the Course of the 





X 


( 


t 



sst^tf 




w^ 






1 


322151 














' V ■••;•’ vi. 








• *^V . 


wm 


w^99-m 










su^;->V^s^-‘«:ivi*-;', 


-f 


m 


:^|?aS» 2 ^'v, 


sgif 








n-? V J sKAr ^5sv>^- -1 


M 








v^r^ 


.^^•J 


.•^ 4 i 








m 


•f^' 


&i‘. 


F% 




C:= 


A-f, 








mm 


j»i 






Mia 


'if" 


Tifi 


m 




m 




:Va-sii 


il 




5SS. 






















)r 9 *iXu‘ 
Taj'y- .^/'. 

m 








■ p ’ 

'• •• 
k a 

* ^ 7 » 



Ei 

' •« 












^■k' « 1 ^ ^-4 ’*' 'TK - J " •« • • I I r ■ ‘ 

I -.•Tifc^,,^.;' ;.• ^. . vr. 

* : itf " • ^7. 

<‘^>1 ■- €^.>*1 

**«' \A -^S* 






it 




#?*? 


** * \ " /' ,P ^ ^ "k: <v 

— r- . /V « ' »*''J W£l.|» 

I V‘'^^‘f^'^''* i/ J* 



.y‘ 


<(,• 


**.4 



fct. 


■-.'>, .■ 

;. i...’t"i? 4; :••/ 




L Jaef.': >i; . ;, ’ -S. 


- 


' tf 


% 

■T^ 


1 : 




CHILD ROWLAND 


the most magnificent apartment in all the' land of 
Faerie, for the pillars were of gold and silver, and the 
keystones ornamented with clusters of diamonds. A 
gold chain hung from the middle of the roof, support- 
ing an enormous lamp composed of one hollowed 
transparent pearl, in the nndst of which was a large 
magical carbuncle that beautifully illumined the 
whole of the hall. 

At the upper end of the hall, seated on a splendid 
sofa under a rich canopy, was his sister, the Biurd 
Ellen, combing her yellow hair with a silver comb, 
who, immediately perceiving him, was sorrow-struck 
at the anticipation of his being destroyed by the 
King of Elf -land. And she informed him that he 
would certainly lose his life if the King found him 
in the hall. A long conversation then took place, 
and Rowland told her all his adventures, concluding 
his narrative with the observation that, after his 
long journey, he was 

On this ^Mffehl^u^ Ellen shook her head, arid looked 
sorrowfully a^sh^i^K^hut, impelled by her enchant^ 
meiJ^sH^-^se up and procured him a golden bowl 
x^fcj^^^ead'-and milk. It w^ then that the Child 
Rowlanoronemb^ed the insfeictions of the War- 
JVTerMn. ahd^ e passionately, exclaimed : “ Burd 
1 1 will Tleith^ eat nor drink till I set thee free ! ” 
this speech was uttered, the folding- 
271 




\ 




1 l'Ji( 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOi: 


doors of the hall burst open with tremendous viotece,^ 
and in came the King of Elf-land^ — ^with 


“ Fe, fi, fo, fum, 

I smell the blood of a Christian matt. 

Be he dead, be he living, wi* my brand. 
I’ll dash his brains from his brain-pan.” 





‘‘ Strike, then, Bogle, if thou darest,” exclaimed the 
undaunted Child Rowland, and a furious combat 
ensued ; but Rowland, by the help of his good sword, 
conquered the Elf King, sparing his life on condition 
that he would restore to him his three brothers and 
sister. The King joyfully consented, and, having 
disenchanted them by the anointment of a bright red 
liquor, they all four returned in triumph to pierry 
Carlisle. 












THE JACKAL, THE BARBER 
AND THE BRAHMIN 

t 

BARBER and a 
Jackal once struck 
up a great friend- 
ship, which might 
have continued to this day had not the Jackal been 
so clever that the Barber never felt quite on equal 
terms with him, and suspected his friend of playing 
him many tricks. But this he was not able to 
prove. 

One day the Jackal said to the Barber: “ It would 
be a nice thing for us to have a garden of our own 
in which we might grow as many cucumbers, pump- 
kins and melons as we like. Why should we not buy 
one.J^ ” 

The Barber answered : Very well ; here is money. 

Do you go and buy us a garden.” So the Jackal 
took the Barber’s money, and with it bought a fine 
garden, in which were cucumbers, pumpkins, melons, 
figs, and many other good fruits and vegetables. 
And he used to go there every day and feast to his 
heart’s content. When, however, the Barber said to 
27S 




THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 



him, “ What is the garden like, which you bought 
with the ' money I gave you?” he answered: 
“ There are very fine plants in it, but there is no fruit 
upon them; when the fruit is ripe I will let you 
know.” This reply satisfied the Barber, who inquired 
no further at that time. 

A little while afterwards, the Barber again asked 
the Jackal about the garden, saying; ‘‘I see you 
go down to that garden every day; is the fruit 
getting ripe ? ” “ Oh dear no, not yet,” answered 

the Jackal; “why, the plants are only just coming 
into blossom.” 

But all this time there was a great deal of fruit in 
the garden; and the Jackal went there every day, 
and ate as much as he could. 

Again, 9, third time, when some weeks had passed, 
the Barber said to him: “ Is there no ripe fruit in 
our garden yet?” “No,” said the Jackal; “the 
blossoms have only just fallen; but the fruit is form- 
ing. In time we shall have a fine show of melons and 
figs there.” 

Then the Barber began to think the Jackal was 
deceiving him, and determined to see and judge for 
himself. So next day without saying anything about 
it, he followed him down to the garden. 

Now it happened that very day the Jackal had 
invited all his friends to come and feast there. All 
^74 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 

the animals in the neighbouring jungle had accepted 
the invitation ; there they came trooping by hundreds 
and dozens, and were very merry indeed — ^running 
here and there, and eating all the melons, and cucum- 
bers, and figs, and pumpkins in the place. 

The Barber peeped over the hedge, and saw the 
assembled wild beasts, and his friend the Jackal enter- 
taining them — talking to this one, laughing with 
that, and eating with all. The good man did not 
dare to attack the intruders, as they were many and 
powerful. But he went home at once, very angry, 
muttering to himself : “ I’ll be the death of that 

young jackanapes; he shall play no more pranks in 
my garden.” And, watching his opportunity, he 
returned there, when the Jackal and all his friends 
had left, and tied a long knife to the largest of the 
cucumbers that still remained ; then he went home, and 
said nothing of what he had seen. 

Early next morning the J ackal thought to himself : 
“ I’ll just run down to the garden and see if there are 
no cucumbers or melons left.” So he went there, and 
picking out the largest of the cucumbers, began to 
eat it. 

Quick as thought, the long knife that was con- 
cealed by the cucumber leaves ran into him, cut- 
ting his muzzle, his neck, and his side. 

“ Ah, that nasty Barber ! ” he cried ; this must be 

^75 


THE WOLD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


his doing ! ” And, instead of going home, he ran as 
fast as he could very far, far away into the jungle, 
and stretching himself out on a great flat rock, pre- 
pared to die. 

But he did not die. Only for three whole days the 
pain in his neck and side was so great that he could 
not move; moreover, he felt very weak from the loss 
of blood. 

At the end of the third day he tried to get up ; but 
his own blood had sealed him to the stone! He en- 
deavoured to move it by his struggles, but could 
not succeed. “ Oh dear, oh dear ! ” he murmured, 
“ to think that I should recover from my wound, 
only to die such a horrible death as this! Ah, me! 
here is the punishment of dishonesty ! ” And, hav- 
ing said this, he began to weep. It chanced, how- 
ever, that the God of Rain heard his lamentations, 
and taking pity on the unfortunate animal, he sent a 
kindly shower, which wetting the stone, effected his 
release. 

No sooner was the Jackal set free than he began 
to think what he could do to earn a livelihood — since 
he did not dare return to the Barber’s house. It was 
not long before a feasible plan struck him: all 
around him was the mud made by the recent rain ; he 
placed a quantity of it in a small chattee,^ covered 
*Jar. 

276 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 






the top over carefully with leaves (as people do jars 
of fresh butter and took it into a neighbouring 
village to sell. 

At the door of one of the first houses to which he 
came, stood a woman, to whom the Jackal said: 

Woman, here is butter — ^beautiful fresh butter! 
Won’t you buy some fresh butter? ” She answered: 

“ Are you sure it is quite fresh? Let me see it.” 
But he replied: “ It is perfectly fresh; but if you 
open the chdttee now, it will be all spoilt by the time 
you want it. If you like to buy it, you may take it ; 
— ^if not, I will sell it to some one else.” The 
woman did want some fresh butter, and the chattee 
that the Jackal carried on his head was carefully 
fastened upi as if what it contained was of the hesty^ 
and she knew if she opened it, it might spoil before 
her husband returned home; besides, she thought if 
the Jackal had intended to deceive her, he would have 
been more pressing in asking her to buy it. So she 
said : Very well, give me the chattee; here is 

money for you. You are sure it is the best butter? ” 

. It is the best of its kind,” answered the Jackal, 

‘‘ only be sure you put it in some cool place and don’t 
open it till it is wanted.” And taking the money, he 
ran away. 

A short time afterwards the woman discovered how 
she had been cheated, and was very angry; but the 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

Jackal was by that time far away, out of reach of 
punishment. 

When his money was spent, the Jackal felt puzzled 
as to how to get a living, since no one would give him 
food, and he could buy none. Fortunately for him 
just then, one of the bullocks belonging to the 
village died. The Jackal found it lying dead by 
the roadside and began to eat it. He ate, and ate, 
and ate so much that at last he had got too far into 
the animal’s body to be seen by passers-by. Now 
the weather was hot and dry. Whilst the Jackal was 
in it, the bullock’s skin crinkled up so tightly with the 
heat, that it became too hard for him to bite through, 
and so he could not get out again. 

The scavengers came out to bury the dead bullock. 
The Jackal who was inside it, fearing that if they 
caught him they would kill him, and that if they did 
not discover him he would be buried alive, called out : 
“ People, people, take care how you touch me, for I 
am a great saint ! ” The poor people were very much 
frightened when they heard the dead bullock talking, 
and thought that some mighty spirit must indeed 
possess it. ‘‘Who are you, sir, and what do you 
want.? ” they cried. “ I am a very holy saint,” 
answered the Jackal, “ I am also the god of your 
village, and I am very angry with you because you 
never worship me nor bring me offerings.” “ What 
278 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 


offerings will please you?” they cried. Only tell 
us, and we will bring you whatever you like.” 
‘‘ Good,” he replied, “ then you must fetch here 
plenty of rice, plenty of flowers, and a nice fat 
chicken. Place them as an offering beside me, and pour 
a great deal of water over them, as you do at your 
most solemn feasts, and then I will forgive you your 
sins.” The scavengers did as they were commanded. 
They placed some rice and flowers and the best 
chicken they could find beside the bullock and poured 
water over it. As soon as the bullock’s skin was wet 
it split and, to the surprise of all the worshippers, 
the Jackal jumped out, and seizing the^^chicken in his 
mouth ran away into the jungle. 

After this the Jackal found his way back to his own 
village, where the Barber lived, and for some time he 
prowled around the houses every night and lived upon 
any bones he could find. One night, his old friend 
the Barber (who had never forgiven him for stealing 
the fruit from the garden) caught him in a great 
net. “ Aha ! ” cried the Barber, “ I’ve got you at 
last my friend! You won’t get away this time! 
Here, wife, see what a prize I’ve got! ” 

The Barber’s wife came running to the door, and 
the Barber gave her the Jackal (after he had tied 
his legs with a strong rope) and said; “Take this 
animal into the house, and don’t let him escape, while 
^79 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

I find a knife to kill him.” No sooner had the Bar- 
ber gone, than the Jackal said: “Ah, good woman, 
your husband will soon return and put me to death. 
For the love of heaven loosen the rope around my 
feet, for one minute pnly, and let mcy^ drink a little 
water from that puddle by the door, for ray throat is 
parched with thirst.” “ No, no, friend Jackal,” 
answered the Barber’s wife, “I knbyr well enough 
what you’ll do. You will run away and when my 
husband finds that you have gone, he will beat me.” 

“ Indeed, indeed, I will not run away,” he replied : 
“Ah, kind mother, have pity on me — only for one 
little moment.” Then the Barber’s wife thought: 
“ Well, it is hard not to grant the poor beast’s last 
request.” She untied the Jackal’s legs and held him 
by a rope while he went to drink from the puddle. 
But he gave a quipk jump and a tvdst and a pull 
which jerked the r6pe from her hands, — and then he 
escaped once more to the jungle. 

He roamed about until he wandered far away from 
the country where the Barber lived. One day he 
came to a -cottage where lived a poor Brahmin who 
had seven daughters. As the Jackal passed by, he 
heard the Brahmin say to himself : “O dear me, 
what can I do for my seven daughters ? I shall have 
to support them all my life, for they are much too 
poor ever to get married. If a dog or a jackal were 
280 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 


to offer to take one off my hands, he should have 
her.” Next day the Jackal called on the Brahmin, 
and said: “ You said yesterday if a dog or a jackal 
were to offer to marry one of your daughters, you 
would let him have her; will you therefore accept me 
as a son-in-law? ” 

The poor Brahmin was greatly embarrassed, for 
although he had said these words he never dreamed of 
being placed in such a position. Just at this moment 
the daughters began to cry for bread and the father 
had nothing to give them, and, observing his dis- 
tress, the Jackal said: “ Let me marry one of your 
seven daughters and I will take care of her. It will 
leave you one less to provide for, and I will see that 
she never needs food.” Then the Brahmin’s heart 
was softened, and he gave the Jackal his eldest 
daughter in marriage, and the Jackal took her home 
to his den in the high rocks. 

Now you will say there never was a Jackal so clever 
as this. Very true; for this was not a common 
Jackal, or he could never have done all the things 
you have heard about. This Jackal was in fact a 
great Rajah in disguise, who, to amuse himself, took 
the form of a Jackal; for he was a great Magician 
as well as a great Rajah. 

The den to which he took the Brahmin’s daughter 
looked like quite a common hole in the rocks on the 
£81 


THE WDLD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


outside; but inside it was a splendid palace, adorned 
with silver and gold and ivory and precious stones. 
But even his own wife did not know that he was not 
always a Jackal, for the Rajah never took his human 
form except every morning very early, when he used 
to take off the Jackal skin, and wash it and brush it, 
and put it on again. After he and his wife had lived 
together happily for some time, who should the Jackal 
see one day but his father-in-law, the old Brahmin, 
climbing up the rocks to pay him a visit. The 
Jackal was vexed, because he knew the Brahmin was 
very poor and supposed he had come to beg, — which 
was the case. 

“ Don’t go into my cave,” said the Jackal, ‘‘ it is 
but a poor hole, not fit for you to enter (he did not 
wish his father-in-law to see his fine palace). I will 
call my wife, that you may see that I have not eaten 
her up, and she and you and I will talk over the 
matter, and see what we can do for you.” 

So the Brahmin, the Brahmin’s daughter and the 
Jackal sat down on the hillside together, and the 
Brahmin said : “ I don’t know what to do to get 

food for myself, my wife and my six daughters. 
Son-in-law Jackal, can’t you help me? ” 

“ It is a difficult business,” answered the Jackal ; 
“ but I will do what I can for you.” He ran into the 
cave and fetched a large melon, which he gave to the 
^82 









Brahmin, saying: “ Father-in-law, ^ou must plant 
this melon in your garden, and when it5 grows up, sell 
all the fruit you find upon it, and that will bring you 
in some money.” 

So the Brahmin took the melon home and planted it 
in his garden. By the next day it had grown into a 
fine plant covered with hundreds of beautiful ripe 
melons. The Brahmin, his wife and family were / 
overjoyed. ^ / 

Now it chanced that a woman who lived in a nei^- j 
bouring house wanted some melons and bought two dr / 
three from the Brahmin’s wife. She took them how/ 
and cut them open — ^but lo and behold ! m^trvel m 
marvels! what a wonderful sight! Instead t^e 
thick white pulp she expected to see, the whole'iSsi^e 
of the melon was composed of. diamonds, rubies aid 
emeralds ; and all the seeds were enormous pearls. S 

She locked her door, and taking all the money sle 
had, ran back to the Brahmin’s wife, and said: 
“Those were very good melons you sold me : I like them 
so much that I will buy all the others on the melon 
plant.” So she took home all the rest of the melons. 

Now this cunning woman told none of her friends of 
the treasure she had found, and the poor, stupid 
Brahmin and his family did not know what they had 
lost, for they had never thought of cutting one of the 
melons open; so that for all the precious stones they 
283 


f 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


sold, they only got a few pennies. Next day when 
they looked out of the window, the melon plant was 
again covered with fine, ripe melons, and the same 
woman came again and bought them all. This went 
on for several days. There were so many melons, 
and all the melons were so full of precious stones 
that the woman who bought them had enough to fill 
the whole of one room in her house with diamonds, 
rubies, emeralds and pearls. 

At last, however, the wonderful melon plant began 
to wither, and when the woman came to buy melons 
one morning, the Brahmin’s wife was obliged to say 
in a sad voice: “ Alas! there are no more melons on 
our melon plant.” 

That day the Brahmin and his wife had no money 
to buy food with and they felt very unhappy to think 
that the fine melon plant had withered. But the 
Brahmin’s youngest daughter, who was a clever girl, 
thought : “ Though there are no more melons fit to 
sell on our melon plant, perhaps I may be able to find 
one or two, which, if cooked will give us something 
for dinner.” So she went out to look, and, searching 
carefully amongst the thick leaves, found two or 
three withered little melons still remaining. These 
she took into the house, and began to cut them up, 
when, more wonderful than wonderful! within each 
little melon she found a number of small emeralds, 
284 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 

rubies, diamonds and pearls! The girl called her 
father and mother and her five sisters, crying : “ See 
what I have found. See these precious stones and 
pearls! I dare say all the melons we sold were as 
good or better than these! No wonder that woman 
was so anxious to buy them all. See father — see 
mother- — see sisters ! ” 

Then they were all overjoyed to see the treasure; 
but the Brahmin said: “ What a pity we have lost 
all the benefit of my son-in-law the Jackal’s good gift 
by not knowing its worth. I will go at once to that 
woman, and try and make her give us back the melons 
she took.” 

So he went to the woman and said ; “ Give me back 

the melons you took from me. I did not know their 
worth.” She answered : I don’t know what you 
mean.” He replied: ‘‘ You were very deceitful; 
you bought melons full of precious stones, and you 
only paid the price of common melons: — ^^give me 
some of them back, I pray you.”' But she said : “I 
bought common melons from your wife, and made 
them all into soup long ago ; so talk no more nonsense 
about jewels, but go about your business.” And she 
turned him out of the house. Yet all this time she, 
had a whole room i"ull of the emeralds, diamonds, 
rubies, and pearls that she had found in the melons. 

The Brahmin returned home, and said to his wife: 

285 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“ I cannot make that woman give me back any of 
the melons you sold her; but give me the precious 
stones our daughter has just found, and I will sell 
them to a jeweller and bring home some money.” So 
he went to the town and took the precious stones to a 
jeweller, saying : “ What will you give me for 

these?” But the jeweller said: “How could such 
a poor man as you become possessed of such precious 
stones? You must have stolen them: you are a thief ; 
you have stolen these from my shop, and now you 
want to sell them to me ! ” 

“No, no, sir; indeed no, sir,” cried the Brahmin: 
“Thief! thief!” shouted the jeweller. “In truth, 
no, sir,” said the Brahmin, “ my son-in-law, the 
Jackal, gave me a melon plant; and in one of the 
melons I found these jewels.” “ I don’t believe a 
word you say,” screamed the jeweller (and he began 
to beat the Brahmin, whom he held by the arm); 
“ give up ihose jetrels which you have stolen from my 
shop.” , No, I won’t,” roared the Brahmin, “oh! 
oh-o ! oii-o-o ! don’t beat' me so ; I didn’t steal ^em.” 
But the jeweller was determined to get the jewels; so 
he beat ; the Brahmin and called the police who cs^iiie 
running ^h^ his assistance, and shouted till a great 
crowd collected around his shop. Then'he said to jthe ^ 
Brahmin: “Give me up the jewels you stole from, 
me, or I’H give you to the police and have you sent 


.^286 




THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 


to jail.” The Brahmin tried to tell his story about 
his son-in-law, the Jackal, but, of course, nobody 
believed him ; and he was obliged to give the precious 
stones to the jeweller, in order to escape. He then 
ran home as fast as he could; and everybody thought 
the jeweller was very kind to let him off so easily. 

All his family were very unhappy when they heard 
what had befallen him. But his wife said: “You 
had better go again to our son-in-law, the Jackal, 
and see what he can do for us.” So th^ next day the 
Brahmin climbed the hill again, as he had done before, 
and went to call upon the Jackal. When the Jackal 
saw him coming, he was not very well pleased. He 
went to meet him, and said: “Father-in-law, I did 
not expect to see you so soon again ! ” “I merely 
came to see how you were,” answered : the Brahmin, 

“ and to tell you how poor we are ; and how glad we 
should be of any help you can give us.” “ What 
have you done with all the melOhs I gave ? ” asked 
the JackaL-“Ah!” answered ihe Brahmm,^ “that 
is a sad story!” And, beginning at ^he be^nning, 
he, related how they had sold almost all the/ melons, 
without knowing their value; and how The fhw prec-/ 
ious stones they liad found had been taken fronii^ 
him by the jeweller. When the Jackal heard this, 
he laughed very much, and said: “I see it is no 
use giving such unfortunate people as you gold or 


2S7 



THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


jewels, for they will only bring you into trouble. 
Come, I’ll give you a more useful present.” So, run- 
ning into his cave, he fetched a small jar and gave it 
to the Brahmin, saying: “ Take this chattee; when- 
ever you, or any of the f6unily are hungry, you will 
always find in it as good a dinner as this.” And 
putting his paw into the chattee, he pulled out 
a currie and rice, pilau,^ and, all sorts of good 
things, enough to feast a hundred men ; and the more 
he took out of the chattee, the more remained inside. 

When the Brahmin saw the jar and smelt the good 
dinner, his eyes glistened with joy; and he embraced 
the Jackal, saying: ‘‘Dear son-in-law, you are the 
only support of our house.” And he carried his new 
present carefully home. 

After this, the family led a very happy life, for they 
never wanted good food. Every day the Brahmin 
found inside the chattee a most delicious dinner. 

But it happened that hard by there lived another 
Brahmin, a very great man, who was in the Rajah’s 
confidence; and this man smelt daily a very nice din- 
ner, which greatly puzzled him. The rich Brahmin 
thought it smelt even nicer than his own dinner, for 
which he paid so much; and yet it seemed to come 
from the poor Brahmin’s little cottage. So one day 
he determined to find out all about it; and going to 
^Meat cooked with almonds, raisins, and spice. 

288 


THE JACKAL, BABBER, AND BRAHMIN 


caU on his neighbour, he said : “ Every day, about 

twelve o’clock, I smell such a very nice dinner — much 
nicer than my own; and it seems to come from your 
house. You must live on very good things I think, 
although you seem so poor.” 

Then, in the pride of his heart, the poor Brahmin 
invited his rich neighbour to come and dine with him ; 
and lifting the magic jar from the shelf, took out of 
it such delicate fare as the rich Brahmin had never 
before tasted. And in an evil hour he told of the 
wonderful properties of the jar which his son-in-law, 
the Jackal, had given him; and how it never was 
empty! No sooner had the rich Brahmin heard this 
than he went to the Rajah, and said: “ There is a 
poor Brahmin in the town who possesses a wonderful 
chattee, which is always filled with the most delicious 
dinner. I should not feel authorised to deprive him 
of it; but if it pleased your Highness to take it from 
him, he could not complain.” The Rajah hearing 
this said : I should very much like to see this won- 
derful chattee , And he accompanied the rich 
Brahmin to the poor Brahmin’s house. 

The poor Brahmin was overjoyed at being noticed 
by the Rajah himself, and gladly exhibited the vari- 
ous excellences of the chattee; but no sooner did the 
Rajah taste the dinner it contained, than he ordered 
his guards to seize it and take it to the palace, not- 
289 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 



withstanding the Brahmin’s tears and protestations; 
thus, for a second time, he lost the benefit of his son- 
in-law’s gift. 

When the Rajah had gone, the Brahmin said to his 
wife: “ There is nothing to be done but to go again 
to the Jackal and see if he can help us.” “ If you 
don’t take care, you’ll put him out of all patience,” 
she answered, “ I can’t think why you need have gone 
talking about our chattee.** 

When the Jackal heard the' Brahmin’s story, he 
became very cross and said : What a stupid old 

man you were to say anything about the chattee; 
but see, here is another, which may aid you to get 
bac^ the first. Take care of it, for this is the last 
will help you.” And he gave the Brahmin a 
chatfeei^m which was a stout stick tied to a very 
strong rope. ' ‘‘ Take this,” he said, ‘‘ into the pres- 
ence of those who deprived you of my other gifts, 
and when you open the chattee^ command the stick to 
beat them; this it will do so effectually that they will 
gladly return you what you have lost ; only take care 
not to open the chattee when you are alone, or the 
stick that is in it will punish your rashness.” 

The Brahmin thanked his son-in-law, and took away 
the chattee; but he found it hard to believe all that 
had been said. So, going through the jungle on his 
way home, he uncovered it just to peep in and see if 
290 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 

the stick were really there. No sooner had he done 
this than out jumped the stick ; the rope seized him 
and bound him to a tree, and the stick beat him and 
beat him and beat him, until he was nearly killed. 
‘‘ Oh dear ! Oh dear,” screamed the Brahmin, “ what 
an unlucky man I am! Oh dear! oh dear! stop, 
please stop ! good stick, stop ! what a very good stick 
this is ! ” But the stick would not stop, but beat him 
so much that he could hardly crawl home again. 

Then the Brahmin put the rope and stick back again 
into the chattee, and sent for his rich neighbour and 
to the Rajah, saying: I have a new chattee, much 

better than the old one ; do come and see what a fine 
one it is.” And the rich Brahmin and the Rajah 
thought : ‘‘ This is something good ; doubtless there 

is a choice dinner in this chattee also, and we will 
take it from this foolish man as we did the other.” 
So they went down to meet the Brahmin in the jungle, 
taking with them all their followers and attendants. 
Then the Brahmin uncovered his chattee, saying: 
“ Beat, stick, beat — beat them every one ! ” and the 
stick jumped out, and the rope jumped out, and the 
rope caught hold of the Rajah, and the rich Brahmin, 
and all their attendants, and tied them fast to the 
trees, and the stick ran from one to another beating, 
beating, beating, beating the Rajah, beating his 
courtiers, beating the rich Brahmin, beating his at- 
291 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

tendants, and beating all their followers; while the 
poor Brahmin cried with all his might : “ Give me 

back my chat tee — give me back my chattee! ” 

The Rajah and his people were very much fright- 
ened, and thought they were going to be killed. So 
the Rajah said to the Brahmin: “ Take away your 
stick, only take away your stick, and you shall have 
back your chattee.’'^ Then the Brahmin put the stick 
and rope back into the chattee^ and the Rajah 
returned him the dinner-making chattee. And all 
the people felt very much afraid of the Brahmin and 
respected him very much. 

Then he took the chattee containing the rope and 
stick to the house of the woman who had bought the 
melons, and the rope caught her, and the stick beat 
her, and the Brahmin cried : ‘‘ Return me those 

melons; return me those melons.” And the woman 
said : “ Only make your stick stop beating me, and 

you shall ha'fe back all the melons.” So he ordered 
the stick back into the chattee, and she returned him 
a whole roomful of melons full of diamonds, pearls, 
emeralds, and rubies. The Brahmin took them home 
to his wife, and going to town, with the help of his 
stick, forced the jeweller to give him back the little 
emeralds, diamonds, rubies and pearls he had seized. 
Having accomplished this, he returned to his family, 
and from this time they all lived happily. 

292 


THE JACKAL, BARBER, AND BRAHMIN 





One day, the Jackal’s wife invited her six sisters 


to pay her a visit. Now the youngest sister was 
cleverer than the others; and it happened that, very 
early in the morning, she saw her brother-in-law, the 
Jackal, take off the jackal-skin, and wash it and 
brush it and hang it up to dry; and when he had 
taken off the jackal-skin coat, he looked the hand- 
somest Prince that ever was seen. Then, his little 
sister-in-law ran quickly and quietly, and stole away 
the jackal-skin coat and threw it on the fire and 
burnt it. And she awoke her sister, and said : Sis- 

ter, sister, your husband is no longer a Jackal; see, 
that is he standing by the door.” 

So the Jackal’s wife ran to the door to meet her 
husband, and because the jackal’s skin was burnt, and 
he could wear it no longer, he continued to be a man 
for the rest of his life, and gave up playing all 
jackal-like pranks; and he and his wife and his 
father and mother and sisters-in-law lived very hap- 
pily all the rest of their days. 



THE THREE LITTLE MEN IN 
THE WOOD 



NCE upon a time 
there was a man 
who had lost his 
wife and had one 
daughter; and there was a widow who also had one 
daughter. The maidens were brought up together, 
and played as if they had been sisters. 

One day the widow said to the man’s daughter, “ Go 
and tell your father that I will marry him; then thou 
canst wash in milk and drink wine, but my child shall 
wash in water and drink water.” 

Then the maiden went home and told her father 
what the woman had said. 

Then, said the man, ‘‘What shall we do.?^ Mar- 
riage is a happy thing, but it is also a great 
trouble. 

He thought for a while, and at last, finding he could 
make no excuse, he pulled off his boot, and said, 
“ Take this boot — there is a hole in the sole — and go 
with it to the loft ; then hang it on a large nail, and 
294 



THREE LITTLE MEN IN THE WOOD 


pour water into it. If it holds the water, then I will 
again take a wife; but if it runs through the hole, I 
will not marry.” 

Then the maiden did as her father had told her, 
and the water drew the hole together, so that the boot 
became full, even to the brim, and she went to inform 
her father what had occurred. 

As soon as he heard what had happened, he rose and 
went himself to see the boot; and, finding she had 
spoken the truth, he went at once to the widow, and 
they were married. 

On the next morning, ^.he husband’s daughter had 
milk placed for her to wa^h in and win^ to drink, but 
the wife’s daughter had water only. On the second 
morning, there was nothing but water for both of 
them; but on the third day, the wine and milk were 
for the wife’s daughter, while her step-child had 
nothing but water, and so it continued. 

In the heart of the wife a bitter hatred soon arose 
against her step-daughter, because she was beautiful 
and amiable, and her own child was ugly and 
disagreeable. 

One day in the winter, when the ground was frozen 
hard, and mountain and valley lay white with snow, 
the step-mother made a dress of paper. Then she 
called the maiden, and said to her, “ Just put on this 
dress, and go out into the woods and bring me that 
295 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


basket full of strawberries. I have a longing for 
them.” 

Oh dear,” replied the girl, ‘‘ strawberries do not 
grow in winter, when the ground is frozen and the 
hedges are covered with snow. Besides, how can I 
go in this paper dress? it is so cold oiit of doors that 
even one’s breath freezes, and the. wind will cut 
through this thin dress, and the thorns tear my skin.” 

“ Don’t answer me,” said the step-motheri ‘‘ Get off 
as fast as you can, and let me not see you again till 
you get the basket full of strawberries.” Then she 
gave her step-daughter a small piece of dry bread, 
and said, “ That will be enough for you to-day ; now 
go.” 

“ Ah,” thought the wicked woman, “ she will be 
frozen, or starved with hunger, and wiU never come 
before my eyes again.” 

Now, as the maiden was always obedient, she put on 
the paper dress and went out. Far and wide there 
could be seen nothing but snow, not even a little blade 
of green grass ; but she walked on, and at last came 
to a small cottage in the wood, from which peeped 
out three strange little dwarfs. 

She wished them “ Good-day,” and knocked timidly 
at the door. “ Come in,” they cried, and she stepped 
in and seated herself on a stool near the stove, for she 
wanted to get warm and eat her breakfast. Pres- 

296 


THREE LITTLE MEN IN THE WOOD 


ently one of the little men said to her, “ Give us some 
of your bread, maiden.” 

“ Willingly,” she replied. So she divided her piece 
of bread, and gave them half. 

Presently they asked again, ‘‘ What brought you 
into the forest on such a wintry day as this, with only 
a thin dress ? ” 

“ Ah,” she answered, “ I was sent into the wood to 
fill this basket with strawberries, and I dare not go 
home again till I have fiUed it.” 

When she had eaten her bread, they gave her a 
broom, and said, “ Go and sweep the snow away from 
the back door.” 

As soon as she was gone, the little men began to 
talk together about her. One said, “ What shall we 
give her, as she is so good and shared her bread with 
us ? ” “ I wiU promise,” said the first, “that she 

shall grow every day more beautiful.” “ And I will 
grant,” said the second, “ that every time she opens 
her mouth to speak, a piece of gold shall fall out.” 
Then the third promised that a king’s son should 
make her his wife. 

The maiden did as the dwarfs bade her, and swept 
away the snow from the pathway behind the cottage, 
and at last what do you think she found — rich ripe 
strawberries of a deep red lying before her on the 

297 


snow. 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


She quickly and joyfully filled her basket, and, after 
shaking hands with the little men, she thanked them 
for their kindness, and ran home to show her step- 
mother what she had brought for her. As she entered 
the house, and said “ Good-evening,” a piece of gold 
immediately fell from her mouth on the floor. 

Her step-mother was astonished, and then the 
maiden related what had happened to her in the 
wood, while at every word she uttered a piece of gold 
fell from her mouth, so that in a very short time the 
whole room was covered with it. 

“ You will be proud and haughty,” said the step- 
sister, now that you can scatter gold in this way ; ” 
but she was secretly jealous about it, and asked her 
mother to let her go into the wood to find straw- 
berries. 

“ No, my dear little daughter,” replied the mother, 
“ it is too cold for you; you might be frozen.” 

But the girl gave her mother no peace, till at last 
she allowed her to go. Not, however, till she had 
made her dress herself in a warm fur jacket, and 
given her bread and butter and cake to eat on the 
way. 

The maiden went to the wood, and walked on till 
she reached the cottage. The three little men saw 
her coming, although she knew it not; and without 
guessing or seeing anything wrong, she walked right 
S98 







.‘^.'^li.v-V^,. 


Si5S8 






‘^■y^-\r^:-x is 






kt? 


^•rWVy 




'■•i';rA^/ 

•c.V^j/ 

V; 


5^y:*Vfii^v-. 


, / ■ 

'^'V 










THREE LITTLE MEN IN THE WOOD 


into the room, and seated herself by the stove, and 
began eating her bread and butter and cake. 

“ Give us a little of your nice breakfast,” said one 
of the little men. 

“ I have not enough for myself,” she replied ; “ how 
can I give you any ? ” 

When she had finished, they said, “ There is a broom 
in the comer; take it, and sweep the pathway at the 
back door.” 

“ Go and do it yourself,” she cried ; “ I am not your 
servant.” 

However, when she saw that they were not going to 
give her anything, she went out. 

The little men began to talk about her. ^ What 
shall we give her.^ ” asked one; ‘‘ for she has such a 
naughty, wicked, and envious heart.” “ Then,” 
said the first, ‘‘ I ordain that she shall grow more ugly 
every day.” “ I grant,” said the second, ‘‘ that at 
every word she speaks a toad shall spring out of her 
mouth ; ” while the third promised that she should 
meet with an unlucky death. 

The maiden searched in vain for strawberries; so 
she went home sullen and out of temper. On opening 
her mouth to relate all that had happened to her in 
the wood, at each word a toad sprang out on the 
floor, so that she became disgusting to everyone. 

After this, the step-mother became more spiteful 

299 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


against her husband’s daughter than ever, and 
thought only of the means to make her suffer pain and 
annoyance for her beauty grew more and more 
daily. 

At last she took a kettle, and set it on the fire to boil 
yam. As soon as it was ready, she called the poor 
girl, and, hanging the thread on her shoulder, gave 
her an axe, and told her to go to the frozen river, 
break a hole in the ice, and wash the thread. 

Always obedient, she took the axe and went to break 
a hole in the ice. But as she struck the first blow, a 
beautiful carriage passed by, in which sat a young 
king. He stopped the carriage when he saw the 
maiden, and said, “ My child, why are you out here 
in the cold.? and what are you doing? ” 

“ I am a poor maiden,” she replied ; and I am 
cleaning yarn.” 

Then the king was full of pity, and seeing how beau- 
tiful she was, he said, “ Will you ride with me? ” 

“ Oh yes,” she replied, “ with all my heart ; ” for she 
was overjoyed at the thought of escaping out of sight 
of her step-mother and sister. Then she entered the 
carriage, and the king drove her to his castle. And in 
a very short time after the king asked her to be his 
wife, and the marriage was celebrated with great 
splendour, as the little men in the wood had foretold. 

In about a year the young queen had a little son, of 
300 


THREE LITTLE MEN IN THE WOOD 


whom she was very fond. And the step-mother, who 
had heard of her good fortune, went with her daughter 
to the castle, to make a long visit. 

But one day, while the king was from home and no 
one in the castle near, the wicked woman laid hold of 
the queen by the head, and her daughter held her by 
the feet ; then they lifted her out of bed, and threw 
her from the window into a stream that flowed on one 
pide of the castle. 

Then the step-mother placed her own daughter in 
the bed and covered her over with the clothes till only 
the top of her head could be seen. When the king came 
back and wished to speak to his wife, the mother 
exclaimed, “ Hush, hush ! you must not disturb her, 
she is in a fever.” However, the next morning the king 
would see his wife, although he never suspected any- 
thing ; but when he spoke to her and she answered him, 
there sprung out of her mouth at each word a toad, 
instead of the pieces of gold as before. Then the king 
inquired what could be the cause of this, and the old 
woman said that if she could have another sound sleep 
she would soon be all right again. So the king left 
her. That night the king’s page saw something like a 
duck swimming across the moat under the king’s win- 
dow, and heard a voice saying : 

King, dost thou watchful keep I ’ 

Or dost thou close thine eyes in sleep?” 

301 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

There was no answer, and the spectre said again, 
“ How are my visitors? ” 

Then the page replied, ‘‘ They are fast asleep.” 

Again it spoke: “ How is my little child? ” 

“ He sleeps in his cradle,” answered the page. 

Then the apparition took the form of the young 
queen, went into the infant’s room, took him up and 
fed him, shook up his little bed, laid him to sleep, 
covered him warmly with the clothes, and then swam 
back again through the moat in the form of a 
duck. 

All this occurred again the next night ; but when she 
appeared the third time, she spoke to the page and 
said, “ Go and call the king, and tell him to take his 
sword and swing it three times over me from the win- 
dow-sill.” Then ran the page quickly and told the 
king. He came immediately with his sword and swung 
it three times over the apparition, and after the third 
time there stood before him his own beautiful wife, 
healthy, and charming as ever. Oh, how happy the 
king was now I He kept the queen concealed in the 
room where his baby lived till Sunday, when he was to 
be bastised. As soon as the ceremony was over he said 
to the old step-mother, “ What do^^^at man deserve 







THREE 

be stuck in a llaw^ull of ^he poiil^s of^iiails and 
rolled down a wateA” / 

“ Then,” said th^kmg^il^ou 
own sentence. Let such a baj 
has described be brought 

daughter in it, that the3^^n;ay*5^^Ued4ii^ thelw 



as a punishment for their cruel com 


'A/ V'Vr v^// \ >A/ V^/7 v'^ 


URASHIMA, THE 


FISHER-BOY 

: Vi 



DNG, Mng ago there 
lived on the coast 
of the sea of Japan 
young fisherman 
named Urashima, a kindly lad and clever with his 
rod and line. Well, one day he went out in his 
boat to fish. But instead of catching any fish, 
what do you think he caught.? Why! a great big 
tortoise, with a hard shell and such a funny wrinkled 
old face and a tiny tail. 

Now I must tell you something which very likely 
you don’t know ; and that is that tortoises always live 
a thousand years — at least Japanese tortoises do. So 
Urashima thought to himself : 

“ A fish would do for my dinner just as well as this 
tortoise — in fact, better. Why should I go and kill 
the poor thing, and prevent it from enjoying itself 
for another nine hundred and ninety-nine years? No, 
no ! I won’t be so cruel. I am sure mother wouldn’t 
like me to.” And with these words, he threw the tor- 
toise back into the sea. 

The next thing that happened was that Urashima 

304j 


URASHIMA, THE FISHER-BOY. 


went to sleep in his boat; for it was one of those hot 
summer days when almost everybody enjoys a nap of 
an afternoon. And as he slept, there came up from 
beneath the waves a beautiful girl, who got into the 
boat and said: 

“ I am the daughter of the Sea-God, and I live with 
my father in the Dragon Palace beyond the waves. 
It was not a tortoise that you caught just now, and so 
kindly threw back into the water instead of killing it. 
It was myself. My father, the Sea-God, had sent me 
to see whether you were good or bad. We now know 
that you are a good, kind boy who doesn’t like to do 
cruel things ; and so I have come to fetch you. You 
shall marry me, if you like ; and we will live happily 
together for a thousand years in the Dragon Palace 
beyond the deep blue sea.” 

So Urashima took one oar and the Sea-God’s 
daughter took the other, and they rowed, and they 
rowed, and they rowed till at last they came to the 
Dragon’s Palace where the Sea-God lived and ruled 
as King over all the dragons and the tortoises and the 
fishes. 

Oh dear! what a lovely place it was! The walls of 
the Palace were of coral, the trees had emeralds for 
leaves and rubies for berries, the fishes’ scales were of 
silver, and the dragons’ tails of solid gold. Just think 
of the very most beautiful things that you have ever 
305 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


seen, and put them all together, and then you will 
know what this Palace looked like. And it all belonged 
to Urashima ; for was he not the son-in-law of the Sea- 
God, the husband of the lovely Dragon Princess? 

Well, they lived on happily for three years, wander- 
ing about every day among the beautiful trees with 
emerald leaves and ruby berries. But one morning 
Urashima said to his wife: 

“ I am very happy here. Still I want to go home 
and see my father and mother and brothers and sisters. 
Just let me go for a short time, and PU soon be back 
again.” 

“ I don’t like you to go,” said she, “ I am very much 
afraid that something dreadful will happen. How- 
^ever, if you will go, there is no help for it. Only you 



it. If you open it, you will never be able to come 
back here.” 

So Urashima promised to take great care of the box, 
and not to open it on any account ; and then, getting 
into his boat, he rowed off, and at last landed on the 
shore of his own country. 

But what had happened while he had been away? 
Where had his father’s cottage gone to? What had 
become of the village where he used to live? The 
mountains indeed were there as they were before; but 
the trees on them had been cut down. The little brook 

306 







•?<* 











> -i jl V. 


I*. »-i 


W 


I 


I : 


T 


• M 


l« 


\ *: 





f"#.' 


rwi 


IT •'Z* 


I 4\ ' 


'» ^ I'^A * * * ^ 



- -.7 ■ ■^;J 


#* „ «i& 


■«■ ^ ’AjaIW" a . 1 ' '- •». 


h ,x 


f'>*f/ ■f.v;''; *v-<' "'4r'*ji[r‘ 

•' 'T&r-'V * . '.Kk' «- ■ 


\ 





% ^ 







\r> 



^,1 


f^i. 






-fC 


■# 


ri' - 






A 


1 




“TFiwr 




r 



-• rrr^. ^ •* - 1 — * a. 


^ * A*. 


isy. 


^ •> 



bI; 


r 4i * 

K 








•’I./:' 'i':^' 


[it^i 

I' V.JLr . ' wr 


'f‘-. ' '■ 

^-,■1 


w » 








'M 


U '^». 13p .wi' 



V,' 



>.•';■ A: , i 




. - '> VCiJjtf • '/- ? ’3^' 

', If??' ^'- •} ‘ s.^' 

'•*'■* «• ill*' '^^1 . % • • * ' 

■ * ^1.. •*_. *. I - 







•' "L 


^ -jir^ 


k . 




* ■'*■ 



W’ ' r ' «'C) . t v*'' w ■*- < 

EjV.C', . •: '* -.' Av^.'*' ■ '-'vj ., ^ Wi j 

• . 'l-r ‘ti' ' • • ^ * r, -* •- ^ ; * . 


« V»i . • ^ X'^ 

•..^jf--' A-v;:. 

BraBv 

r: 

V’ , -32^ 

' T ' ' ' . ■■ *». . 5 .. -« 

- ■ -V* v _ - 



7. 





Ik • 


% 


-HI: -V -1 ‘ - ^ > 

‘3-14V w. - / • '/C? 

• .' ■. *■ ' K 


->s;. : 


Hit > t 

V. 3 A* JJI U. • T 

.. ■ :. ^ -Hjt 

,V- --2^ a: . 

. ■ s ■ *■, i ' j* ' •‘‘■'• .'^S 



? Hf.:-' 




‘ \ . .r|:v'.‘:i - . , 1 . 

‘- : ■ ” < * • .*•• • - 

'S' ' ' '*■ H Uv 






*h 


-i;.,: S»-; ’ 5it ‘V 


. 1 


'•* 1 • h 'Ur^' i '*■■ ■ ^ )*».•-. - 


(<■5 


^ 0- 





I I? 









lJCl „ 



- I 


• k. 



t • . 

f=- »4* 

': Ur"-«Ti .?^ 

• i- 

.'' , ^‘ ‘ ^ il 






URASHIMA, THE FISHER-BOY. 


that ran cldse by his father’s cottage was still run- 
ning; but there were no women washing dothes in it 
any more. It seemed very strange that . everything 
should have changed so much in three short j^ars. 
So as .two men chanced to pass along the bead?, 

. Urashima went up to them and said; 

“ Can you tell me please where Urashima’s cottage, 
that used to stand here, has been moved to.^^ ” 

“ Urashima? ” said they ; “ why ! it was four hundred 
years ago that he was drowned out fishing. His 
parents, and his brothers, and their grandchildren ar^ 
all dead long ago. It is an old, old story. How cai/ 
you be so foolish as to ask after his cottage.? It fell 
to pieces hundreds of years ago.” - , 

Then it suddenly flashed across Urashima’s mind that 
the Sea-God’s Palace beyond the ^aves, with its 
walls and its ruby fruit and its dragons with taiL 
solid gold, must be part of Fairy-Land, and tha'tone 
day there was probably as long as a year in this 
world, so that his three years in the Sea-God’s Palace 
had really been hundreds of years. Of course there 
was no use in staying at home, now that all his friends 
were dead and buried, and even the village had passed 
away. So Urashima was in a great hurry to get back 
to his wife, the Dragon Princess beyond the sea. 

But which was the way.? He couldn’t find it with 



no one to show it to him. 


307 








■ 4 ' 


\ 




THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“ Perhaps,” thought he, if I open the box which 
she gave me, I shall be able to find the way.” 

So he disobeyed her orders not to open the box, — or 
perhaps he forgot them, foolish boy that he was. 
Anyhow he opened the box ; and what do you think 
came out of it? 

Nothing but a white cloud which floated away over 
the sea. Urashima shouted to the cloud to stop, 
rushed about and screamed with sorrow ; for he remem- 
bered now what his wife had told him, and how, after 
opening the box, he should never be able to go to the 
Sea-God’s Palace again. 

But soon he could neither run nor shout any more. 
Suddenly his hair grew as white as snow, his face got 
wrinkled, and his back bent like that of a very old 
man. Then his breath stopped short, and he fell 
down dead on the beach. 

Poor Urashima ! He died because he had been 
foolish and disobedient. If only he had done as he 
was told, he might have lived another thousand years. 

Wouldn’t you like to go and see the Dragon Palace 
beyond the waves, where the Sea-God lives and rules 
as King over the Dragons and the tortoises and the 
fishes, where the trees have emeralds for leaves and 
rubies for berries, where the fishes’ tails are of silver 
and the dragons’ tails all of solid gold.? 


308 



THE TRAVELLING COM- 
PANION 

t 



HERE was once a 
farm-boy who 
dreamt that he 
would marry a 


princess far away in the land, and she was as pink 
and white as milk and blood, and so rich that there 
never could come an end to her riches. When he 
awoke, he thought that she still stood there alive 
before him, and she was so elegant and beautiful that 
he felt he could not exist without her. So he sold 
what he had, and went out into the world to seek for 
her. 

He went far, and farther than far, and in the winter 
he came to a land where all the highways were quite 
straight, without any turnings. After he had gone 
on for a mile or two he came to a town, and outside 
by the church door there lay a great block of ice, in 
the inside of which a corpse was lying, and all the 
church folk spat upon it as they went by. The boy 
wondered at this, and when the priest came out of the 
church he asked him what was the meaning of it. 


309 


f \ ■ 

THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

‘‘ He was a sad wrong-doer,” said the priest he js^ 
rightly served for his wickedness, an^ there to lies 
to be mocked and derided.” * ' ^ 

“ What has he done, then.? ” said the boy. \ 

“ When he was alive he was a vintner,” the priest 
said, “ and he mixed his wine with water.” 

The boy thought that that was not such a terrible 
deed. “ And when he had paid for it with his life,” 
he said, “ might they not just as well have let him lie 
in consecrated ground and be at peace.? ” 

, But the priest said that could not be done by any 
manner of means, for there would have to be people 
to break him out of the ice, and money to pay for the 
consecrated ground ; the sexton would want pay 
for digging the grave, the bell-ringers for ringing 
the bells, the clerk for chanting, and the priest for 
sprinkling earth on the coffin. 

“ Do you think any one would pay all that for a 
rightly served sinner.? ” asked he. 

“ Yes,” the boy said, “ if you will only put him in 
the ground, I will pay for the whole thing from the 
little I possess.” 

The priest still would not do it; but when the boy 
came with two men and asked, so that they were wit- 
ness to it, whether he could refuse to scatter earth on 
the coffin, he answered that he dared not do it. 

So they broke the vintner out of the lump of ice, 

310 


TRAVELLING COMPANION 

and laid him in consecrated ground; they rang the 
bells and sang over him ; the priest scattered earth 
upon his coffin, and they drank the burying-ale until 
they both laughed and cried with one another. But 
when the boy had paid for it all he had not many 
pence left in his pocket. 

He went on his way again ; but he had not gone far 
before there came a man after him, asking if he did 
not think it lonely to be walking by himself in that 
way. 

The boy did not think so, for he had always some- 
thing to think about, he said. 

The man asked if he would not have a servant. 

“ No,” said the boy, “ I am used to being my own 
servant, so I don’t need one; and if I were ever so 
anxious to have one I could not afford it, for I have 
no money with which to pay his keep and his 
wages.” 

“ You do want a servant, I know that better than 
you,” said the man, ‘‘and you want one you can 
rely on through thick and thin. If you will not have 
me for a servant, you can take me as a companion; 
I promise you you shall benefit by me, and it shall 
not cost you a halfpenny. I will support myself, 
and you shall have nothing to do with either my food 
or my clothing.” 

On such terms he would willingly have him for a 

311 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


companion; so afterwards they travelled together, 
and the man generally went before and showed the 
way. 

When they had travelled far away into the land, 
over hill and dale, they came to a steep mountain. 
The companion knocked on it and asked it to open. 
It opened for them, and when they had gone far into 
the mountain, a troll woman came with a chair, 
saying : — 

“ Sit down if you please, you must be tired.” 

“ Sit down yourself,” said the man. 

So she had to sit down, and when she had done so, 
had to stop there, for the chair was one that would 
not let anyone up who sat upon it. In the meantime 
they went about in the mountain, and the travelling 
companion looked around till he saw a sword hanging 
over a door. That he must needs have ; so he prom- 
ised the troll woman that he would release her if he 
might take it. 

“No,” she screamed, “ask me for anything else! 
You can have anything but that, for it is my three 
sisters’ sword ! ” (There were three sisters who 
owned it together.) 

“Very well, you can sit there till the end of the 
world,” said the man. 

But when she heard that, she said he could have it 
if he would only set her free. So he took the sword 
312 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


and went away with it, but left her sitting there all 
the same. 

When they had gone far away, over naked moun- 
tains and wide woods, they came to a steep crag 
again. The travelling companion knocked on it and 
asked them to open it. As on the former occasion, 
it opened for them, and when they were far in the 
mountain, a troll woman came forward with a chair 
asking them to sit down, for they must be tired. 

“ Sit down yourself,” said the companion, and so 
she did, just as her sister had done; she could not do 
anything else, and when she sat down on the chair 
she had to stop there. In the mountain the boy and 
the travelling companion walked about, and he 
opened all the wardrobes and chests of drawers till 
he found what he was looking for, which was a ball 
of gold thread. This he must , have, and he promised 
the troll woman that if she would give it to him he 
would let her up from the chair. She said he could 
have all she owned, but she must not part with that, 
for it belonged to the three sisters. But when she 
heard that she would have to remain sitting till 
Doomsday if he did not get it, she said he might take 
it if he would set her free. The travelling companion 
took it, but he left her sitting there as she was. 

Then they went away many days through woods 
and forests, till they came to another precipice, 
313 




THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

when things happened just as in the other cases; 
the travelling companion knocked, the mountain 
opened, and a troll wife came with a chair and asked 
them to sit down, because they must be tired. But 
the man said, “ Sit down yourself,” and so she had 
to sit there. They^ had not gone through many rooms 
before he saw s^n bid hat, that hung on a peg behind 
the door. He | wanted to h^ve it, but the woman 
^uld not partW^th"^it, as it belonged to the three 
sisters, ^nd if sj^eigave it away, she would b^^ery 
unhappy. Buh when she head'd that she would beueft 
sutting till the world’s end if he did not have iti she 
mid he= could take it if he only set her free. When 
the g^panion had possession of the hat he told her 
she^'^ight remain sitting where she was, like her 
sfeters. ^ ; 

p .. — » • ■ ( 

After going far and far they came to a creek. 
Then the travelling companion took the ball of gold 
thread and threw it so hard against the rock on the 
other side of the river that }t bounced back again, 
and when he had thrown it a few times it became a 
bridge. They went over the creek on this, and when 
they got to the other side, the ^jnan told the boy to 
wrap the thread up again as fast as he could, ‘‘ for if 
we don’t do it soon the three trolK women wiU come 
and tear us to bits,” he said. The boy wound it up a& 
fast as he could, and when there was 'not more lefe 
314 







THE TRAVEEETIfG COMPANION 

than the last thread, the witches^canfe rushing up. 
They flew at the water, so that * the; spray dashed 
before them, clutching at the end 5 but they were not 
able to catch hold of it, and so they were drowned in 
the creek. 

When the pair had walked on some days longer the 
companion said: — ' 

‘‘Now we shall come to the castle Uoon where the 
princess you dreamt about lives j and when you C 0 | 
there you must go to the king and tell him what yoj 
dreamt, and what you are travelling for.” 

When they came there he did as 'he Vas told, a: 
was pretty well received ; he had a room for^imse! 
and his servant to live in, and when meal tii^(^'^an|e 
they were invited to dine at the king’s own tabl^\ 
As soon as he saw the princess, he knew her ag^fn 
at once, and saw that she was the one he had dreamt 
about, and whom he was to marry. He told the 
princess what errand he had comfe upon, and she 
answered that she liked him very w^l, and she wou|d 
willingly have him, but he must first undergo thr^e 
trials. When they had dined, she ;gave him a pajtr 
of gold scissors. “ The first task is, that you shall 
take these, and keep them, and give them again to rge 
to-morrow at dinner. It is not a very difficult tri^jj 
I am sure,” she said smiling, “ but if you cannot <|o 
it you will forfeit your life; that is the conditio]|, 
315 ^ 








/ 


THE WILD ELOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and you will be killed and laid on a stake, and your 
head stuck on a pole like the suitors whose skeletons 
you see outside the windows.” 

That was something of a difficulty, the boy thought. 
But the princess was so merry and boisterous, and 
romped so much with him, that he forgot the scissors, 
and himself too, and whilst they romped and tumbled 
she stole the scissors from him when he did not observe 
it. 

When he went up to his room in the evening, and 
told how everything had gone, and what the princess 
said about the scissors she gave him to keep, the 
travelling companion said: — “You have got the 
scissors, then, that she gave you ? ” 

He felt in all his pockets, but there were no 
scissors, and the boy was very much upset when he 
found that they were gone. 

“ Well, well, have patience; I will try and get them 
back again,” said the companion, and he went down 
to the stable, where stood a great big stable-goat 
that belonged to the princess, and it was one that 
could fly many times faster through the air than it 
could run on land. So he took the three sisters’ 
sword and struck the goat between the horns with it 
and said: — 

“ When does the princess ride to her sweetheart 
to-night.? ” 


316 












> * ■> 


■5 '■ ^ 





f »* '-.5 •’';?, 


It 




. , ,r, -» 




'♦ r 




.r 


y 


‘-/■^ '•' • h,i- ■ r ■- 'a-..-^.#:i«' ■, — 

iC* ■**' ip^iy*4 Y ■•' 

>• ^ ' •/ t JAsU^uk X V 


4 • 


t t 


^ : -? 5 , ■ '>• 

r^ 4 - 




' ■■ '' , 


>:• • 




A. V 


k’’ 


^ • 




‘. Oh'" '' '^rj. 


5 ^: 


>^P 41 
• uJ 




THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


The goat bleated, and said he dared not say, but 
when he got another stroke, he said that the princess 
would come at eleven o’clock. 

The travelling companion put on the three sisters’ 
hat and so became invisible, and then he waited for 
her. When she came she rubbed the goat over with 
an ointment from a large horn, and said: — 

“ Through the air, through the air, over roofs and 
church spires, over land, over water, over hill, over 
valley, to my sweetheart who is waiting for me in 
the mountain to-night! ” 

At the instant that the goat set off the travelling 
companion jumped up behind, and they went like the 
wind, so that they were not long on the way. By- 
and-by they came to a steep rock; here she knocked, 
and then they went into the mountain to the troll 
who was her sweetheart. 

“ A new suitor has arrived who wants to marry 
me, my friend; he is young and handsome, but I will 
have no other than thee,” said the princess, caressing 
the troll. “ I put him to his trial, and here are the 
scissors he should have kept and taken care of, so 
you keep them now ! ” she said. 

Then they laughed heartily together as if they had 
got the boy on the stake and the wheel. 

317 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


“ Yes, I’ll keep them and take care of them, and 
you will be my bride when the raven is picking the 
boy’s bones,” said the troll, putting the scissors into 
an iron box with three locks to it. But just as he 
put the scissors in the box the travelling companion 
took them out. No one could see him, for he had the 
three sisters’ hat on, and so the troll locked the box 
on nothing, and he put the keys into a hole in his 
eye-tooth, and thought he, “ He will have something 
to do to find them there.” 

When midnight came she travelled home again. 
The travelling companion sat behind her on the 
goat, and they were not long in getting home. 

At mid-day the boy was asked down to the king’s 
table, but the princess made such grimaces, and was 
so cross-grained and unpleasant, that she would 
scarcely look to the side where the boy sat ; but when 
they had eaten she put on her best face again, and 
turning sulkingly to him said: 

“Have you got the scissors safe that I asked you 
to keep yesterday.'*” 

“ Oh yes, I have them, here they are,” said the boy, 
taking them and driving them into the, table, so that 
it jumped again. 

The princess could not have been wilder if he had 
thrown the scissors in her face, but she soon looked 
gentle and mild, and said : 

318 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


Since you have kept the scissors so well, it will 
not be difficult for you to keep my ball of gold thread, 
and you must take care that you give it me again 
to-morrow at dinner; for if you do not you will lose 
your life and be strung up; that is the condition,” 
she said. 

That was not so much of a task, thought the boy, 
and he stuck the gold ball in his pocket. But she 
began to joke and to romp with him again, so that 
he forgot both himself and the gold ball, and whilst 
they romped and tumbled about she stole it from him 
and then let him go. 

When he came up to his room and told what they 
had said and done, the companion asked: 

“ Have you got the ball all right that she gave 
you?” 

“ Oh yes. I’ve got it,” said the boy, groping in the 
pocket where he had put it ; but no, he hadn’t it, and 
he was so vexed that he did not know what to do with 
himself 

“ N^^.now^^^e patience,” said the companion, 
nuslNbry ai^ get hold of it for you.” 

jring, he took the sword and the hat and went 
off to a blacksmith, and got a lot of iron put on the 
Qrito weight it ; and when he came to the stable 
ve the goat a blow between the horns with it 
: felled it, and then he asked: 

319 



THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


When will the princess ride to her sweetheart 
to-night? ” 

“ At twelve o’clock,” bleated the goat. 

The companion put the three sisters’ hat on again, 
and waited till she came rushing in with the grease 
horn, and smeared the goat. And then she said as 
on the first time: 

“ Through the air, through the air, over roofs and 
church spires, over land, over water, over hill, over 
valley, to my sweetheart who is waiting for me in the 
mount am to-night! ” 

Just as they set off the travelling companion threw 
himself upon the back of the goat, and it went off 
like the wind. By-and-by they came to the troll’s 
mountain, and after she had struck it three times, 
she went right in to the troll who was her sweet- 
heart. 

“ How was it you did not keep the gold scissors I 
gave you yesterday, my friend? ” said the princess. 
“ That wooer of mine had them, and he gave them 
me again.” 

The troll said that was quite impossible, for he had 
them in a box with three locks, and had hidden the 
keys in a hole in one of his teeth; but when they 
opened the box and looked, the troll found no scissors. 

320 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


Then the princess told him how she had given the 
suitor the gold ball. 

‘‘ Here it is,” she said, ‘‘for I took it from him 
again, when he did not notice it; but what shall 
we do with it now, since he’s such a clever 
one.? ” 

Well, the troll didn’t quite know; but after think- 
ing about it for a time, they settled that they would 
make up a big fire and burn it, and then they were 
certain he could not get it. But just as she threw it 
into the fire the companion stood ready and snatched 
it, and neither of them saw him, for he had the three 
sisters’ hat on. 

After the princess had been with the troll for a time, 
and morning drew near, she set off home again. The 
companion seated himself behind her on the goat, 
and away they went. 

When the boy was called to dinner, the travelling 
companion gave him the ball. The princess was still 
more grumpy and cross than at dinner the day 
before, and when they had eaten, she pursed up her 
mouth and said: 

“ I suppose I shall not be fortunate enough to get 
my gold ball again that I asked you to take care of 
yesterday ? ” 

“ Yes,” said the boy, “ you shall have it ; here it is,” 
and he thumped it on to the table so that the table 
321 




,OwiR\ FAIRY BOOK 

b^nced right up into 


red hersdf 
only one little task 
ever, you must fetch 
about for dinner to-morrow 
me and keep me.” 

\\ The boy felt like one condemned 
tthought it was not possible to kn( 
thinking about, and it was still 
p^cure it, and when he went hi 


j_»ald-s^s a ghost, but she 
th£^ ii^was well done; she 
f(Jr him. “ As you are 
thinking 
,11 h4ve 







lath, for he 
what she was 
•e impossible to 
to his room he 


cd'^ scarcely contain himself, ^^^he companion told 
quiet, he should "doubt find a way out 
Bculty, just a^e'&^done on both the other 
so th§--h^y'l5ecame calm at last, and lay 
""Then the companion went to the 
still more weight added to the sword, 
and when it was done he went to the stable, and 
struck the goat between the horns, so that it tumbled 
from one wall to the other. 

“ When will the princess go to see her sweetheart 
to-night ” he said. 

“ At one o’clock,” bleated the goat. 

When it came: near the time, the travelling com- 
panion was id the stable with the three sisters’ hat 
, and when' the. princess had smeared the goat, and 
322 ? 


y.. 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


said, as she had done before, that they must be off 
through the air to her sweetheart, who was waiting 
for her in the mountain, they sped away again, with 
the companion sitting behind; but he was not so 
light-handed this time, for by-and-by he gave the 
princess a bang here and there, so that he nearly 
upset her. When they came to the mountain-wall 
she knocked at it, it opened, and they went in through 
the mountain to her sweetheart. But when she came 
to him she was very angry. She said she didn’t know 
how it was the weather was so bad ; and she thought 
there must be some one with her hitting her and the 
goat, for she was certain she was both black and blue 
all over her body, so badly had she fared on the way. 
Then she told how her wooer had produced the gold 
ball too, but how it came about neither she nor the 
troll could make out. 

“ But do you know what I have set him to do now? ” 
she said. 

No, the troll did not know. 

Why,” she answered, “ I have told him that he 
must fetch me the thing I was thinking about by 
dinner-time to-morrow; and I thought about your 
head. Do you think he can fetch that my friend? ” 
said the princess, cuddling up to the troll. 

‘‘No, I don’t think so,” said the troll, “ I will take 
my oath about that.” 


323 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Then he laughed and gobbled worse than a gander, 
and both the troll and the princess thought the boy 
would come to the stake and the wheel and that the 
ravens would pick his eyes out before he would fetch 
the troll’s head. 

When morning drew near she was afraid to go 
home, for she thought there was some one after her, 
and she dared not travel alone; the troll really must 
accompany her on the way. So he said he would do 
so, and he brought out his goat, for he had one 
which was just like the princess’s ; and he smeared it 
and rubbed it well between the horns as she had done. 
When the troll had mounted the goat, the companion 
hung on beliind him, and off they went through the 
air to the king’s palace; but on the way the com- 
panion beat both the troll and the goat, giving them 
stroke after stroke, and blow after blow with his 
sword, so that they sank lower and lower ; and at last 
they nearly sank into the sea that they were crossing 
over. When the troll saw how very badly things 
were turning out, he followed the princess all the way 
home to the palace so that he might see that she got 
safely home ; but the moment she shut the door after 
her the companion chopped the troll’s head off, and 
went off with it to the boy’s bedroom. 

“ Here is what the princess thought of,” said he. 

That was a great thing to do, anyone will agree; 

S24f 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


and when the boy was invited down to dinner next , 
day the princess was as blithe as a lark. 

“ Perhaps you have got what I thought about,” 
she said. 

“ Yes, I have it here,” said the boy, drawing it from 
under the skirt of his coat, and he flung it on the 
table, so that the table and all the things turned 
topsy-turvy. The princess looked afr, white as a 
ghost, but she could not deny that that ^as what she 
had thought about so now he might have her, as 
she had promised. 

So the betrothal was celebrated, and there was great 
rejoicing over the whole kingdom. But the com- 
panion took the boy aside, and told him that he must 
shut his eyes, and only pretend to be asleep on the 
wedding-night, and if he held his life dear he must 
obey him ; he must not have a wink of sleep until he 
had stript her of the troll’s skin she had on ; he must 
beat that from her with a rod made of nine fresh-cut 
birch twigs, and must scrub it off her in three big 
bowls of milk ; first he was to scour her in a bowl of 
last year’s whey ; then he must rub her in sour milk ; 
and then he must swill her in a mug of sweet milk; 
the twigs were under the bed, and the bowls were 
lying in the comer. Everything, in fact, was ready 
for him. 

Soothe boy promised to obey him, and to do just 

S25 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


as he said; and when they came into the chamber in 
the evening the boy lay down as if to sleep. Then 
the princess raised herself on her elbow and looked at 
him to see if he was asleep, and tickled him under the 
nose; he seemed to be fast asleep, so she pulled him 
by the hair and the beard. But he appeared to sleep 
like a log. Then she drew a great slaughtering knife 
from under the pillow, and was just going to cut his 
head off, when the boy sprang up, hurled the knife 
from her hand, and seized her by the hair. Then he 
beat her with the rods until there was not a bit of 
them left. When that was done, he put her into the 
bowl of whey, and then he saw what sort of a creature 
she was; she was as black as a raven all over her 
body ; but when he had scrubbed her in the whey, and 
scoured her in the sour milk, the troll skin was all 
cleared from her, and she was more gentle and beau- 
tiful than she had ever been before. 

The next day the travelling companion said they 
must go. The boy was ready, and the princess too. 
Their wedding presents had for some time been 
ready. In the night the companion brought all the 
gold and silver and costly things from the troll’s 
home in the mountain to the palace; and when they 
were ready to start in the morning the whole palace 
was so crammed full that they could hardly get out. 
The wedding presents now were worth more than the 

S26 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


king’s whole land and riches, and they did not know 
how they could possibly carry them away. But 
the companion knew how to manage things. There 
were still six more goats at the troll’s that could 
fly through the air, and these they loaded and 
piled up so with gold and silver that they could only 
walk over the fields, and could not fly at all, and all 
that the goats were not able to carry away they had 
to leave behind in the palace. 

So they travelled far and farther than far, till at 
last the goats were so tired and done-up that they 
could not go on any longer. The boy and the 
princess did not know what to do, but when the 
travelling companion saw that they could not go on 
he took the whole treasure on his back, laid the goats 
on the top, and carried the whole lot until they were 
only a little more than four miles from where the boy 
lived. 

Then the companion said : — ‘‘Now I must part 
from you; I cannot remain with you any longer.” 

But the boy would not have it so, he could not bear 
to lose him on any account. So the companion went 
with him two miles farther, but beyond that he would 
not go ; and when the boy begged and beseeched him 
to return with him home and stay with him, or at the 
very least to go and drink the “ welcome home ” at 
his father’s, the travelling companion said: — No, he 
S27 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

could not do that. So then the boy asked what he 
could do for him to repay his help and his kindness. 

“If I must have something, let it be half of what 
you may have in five yearsj” said the companion. 

“ With all my heart, said the boy, “ it shall be so.” 

When he' had left, the boy piled all his wealth 
together there and went empty-handed home. And 
they kept up the welcome^home festivities until the 
rejoicing was heard of and spoken about over seven 
kingdoms ; and when they had finished it, they worked 
all the winter through, both with the gOats and with 
the twelve horses his father had, before they carried 
home all the gold and silver.^ 

When the five years were past, the -travelling com- 
panion came back again tp claim his share, and he 
found that the man had divided everything into two 
equal parts. 

“ But,” said he, “ there is one thing that you have 
not divided.” ^ 

“ What is that ” said the man, “ I thought I had 
divided everything.” 

“There has been a child born to you,” said the 
companion, “ you must divide that, too.” 

That, indeed, was true. So he took his sword, and 
just as he taised it to cleave the child, the travelling 
companion seized the point from behind, so that he 
could not strike. 


328 


THE TRAVELLING COMPANION 


“ Now, are you not glad that I have not let you 
strike,” said he. 

“ Yes, indeed, I have never been so glad,” said the 
man. 

“ Well, just so glad was I when you took me out of 
the lump of ice. Keep everything yourself, I want 
nothing, for I am a spirit.” 

He was the vintner who lay in the lump of ice out- 
side the church door, and that every one spat upon; 
and because the boy had given all he had to give him 
peace and Christian burial, he had been the humble 
follower who had helped him. He had had leave to 
follow him for a year; that time expired when they 
parted the last time, and he had obtained permission 
to see him once more; but now they must separate 
for ever, for the chimes of heaven were ringing 
for him. 


329 


THE PINKS 



NCE upon a time 
there was a poor 
labourer who 
knowing he was 
about to die, wished to leave nothing behind him that 
his son and daughter could quarrel about after his 
death, for he loved them tenderly. ‘‘ Your mother 
brought me for a dowry,” he said, “ two stools and a 
straw mattress. These, with my hen, would have been 
my only belongings, had not a pot of pinks and a 
silver ring been given me by a great lady who lived 
for some time in my poor cottage. When she went 
away, she said to me : ‘ My good man, here is a 

present for you. Be careful to water the pinks, and 
to keep the ring in a safe place. I may also tell you 
that your daughter will be wonderfully beautiful. 
Call her Fortunee; and give her the ring and the 
pinks to comfort her for being so poor.’ So, dear 
Fortunee,” the good man went on, “ you shall have 
both these, and the rest of my belongings I leave to 
your brother.” 

The labourer’s two children appeared to be satisfied. 
330 



THE PINKS 


Their father died, and they wept, and afterwards 
they shared his belongings without any dispute. 
Fortunee thought her brother loved her, but once 
when she was about to sit down on one of the stools, he 
said to her in an angry tone : ‘‘ You keep your pinks 
and your ring, but don’t meddle with my stool. I 
like order in my house.” Fortunee, who was very 
gentle, began to cry quietly, and remained standing, 
while Bedou (that was the brother’s name) sat there 
as fine as if he had been a learned doctor. Supper 
time came on; Bedou had a beautiful, fresh egg 
which his only hen had laid, and he threw the shell 
towards his sister, saying : “ See, I have nothing else 
to give you; if that isn’t enough, go and hunt for 
frogs; there are plenty in the marsh near by.” 
Fortunee answered nothing, but lifting her eyes to 
heaven she wept again; then she went to her own 
room. She found it filled with a delicious scent, 
which she knew, of course, must be from her pinks. 
She went up to them, saying, in a sad voice : “ Pretty 
pinks, with all your different colours so fair to see, 
how you comfort my sad heart by your sweet scent. 
Never fear that I shall let you want for water, or 
with cruel hand wrench you from your stalks. I 
shall take care of you, for you are all I have in the 
world.” Then she looked to see if they wanted 
watering. They were very dry, so she took the 
331 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 




pitcher and ran out in the moonlight to the stream 
some little way off. As she had walked very fast, 
she sat down on the bank to rest, but hardly had she 
done so before she saw a lady, whose majestic air 
beseemed the large number of attendants who accom- 
panied her. Six maids-of -honour held up the train 
of her robe, while she leaned on two others. Her 
guards marched before her, richly clad in amaranth 
velvet embroidered with pearls. They carried an 
armchair spread with cloth of gold j on which she 
presently sat down, and' a portable canopy was 
quickly set up over her head. At the same time there 
were others, spreading a table all covered with golden 
vessels and crystal vaseso An excellent supper was 
served on the banks of the stream, and the soft mur- 
mur of the water seemed to blehd with the different 
voices that were singing these words : 


“Soft and low the summer air 
Gently stirs the woodlands there; 

Bright flowers glittering on the sod 
Mark where Flora’s feet have trod; 

’Neath the cool shades hear the choirs 
Of birds that sihg their soft desires; 

Would you catch the soft notes too? 

Lovers plenty wait for you.” 

Fortun^e hid in a little comer, not daring to move, 
so surprised was she with all that was happening. 
332 


THE PINKS 


After a moment the Queen said to one of her squires : 
“ It seems to me that I see a shepherdess near that 
bush. Bring her here.” So Fortunee came forward ; 
and though she was naturally very timid, she did not 
fail to make a deep bow to the Queen, and she did it 
with so much grace that those who saw her were much 
astonished. Taking the hem of the Queen’s robe in 
her hand she kissed it, and then stood before her with 
her eyes cast down, the pink blush on her cheek 
showing up the whiteness of her complexion. Alto- 
gether you could not fail to see in her manners that 
air of mild simplicity that is so charming in young 
people. ‘‘ What are you doing here ? ” the Queen 
asked her. “Are you not afraid of robbers?” 
“ Alas ! madam,” said Fortunee, I have only a 
cotton frock ; so what good would it do them to rob 
a poor shepherdess like me?” “You are not rich 
then? ” replied the Queen, smiling. “ I am so poor,” 
said Fortunee, “ that ray whole inheritance from my 
father is a pot of pinks and a silver ring.” “ But 
you have a heart,” added the Queen. “ If some one 
wished to take it from you, would you give it away? ” 
“ I do not know what it means to give away my heart, 
madam,” she replied. “ I have always heard that 
without one’s heart one cannot live; that when it is 
wounded one must die, and in spite of my poverty I 
am not sorry to live.” “ You will always be right, 
S3S 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOR 


my pretty girl, to defend your heart. But tell me,” 
the Queen went on, “ did you have a good supper this 
evening? ” “ No, madam,” said Fortunee, “ my 

brother ate up everything.” The Queen ordered 
them to lay a place for her, and setting her down at 
the table, she gave her aU the best things on it. I 
would like very much to know,” said the Queen, “ what 
you were doing so late at the stream.” Madam,” 
she answered, “ there is my pitcher ; I was fetching 
water to water my pinks.” So saying she bent down 
to take hold of the pitcher which was near her; but 
when she showed it to the Queen she was much aston- 
ished to find it turned into a golden one, all covered 
with diamonds and filled with deliciously-scented 
water. “ I give it to you, Fortunee,” said the Queen. 
“ Go and water the flowers which you take such good 
care of, and do not forget that the Queen of the 
Woods means to be a friend to you.” At these words 
the shepherdess threw herself at her feet. ‘‘ After 
giving you my very humble thanks, madam,” she said, 
“ for the honour you do me, I make so bold as to ask 
you to wait here a moment. I am going to fetch 
you the half of what belongs to me, my pot of pinks. 
It can never be in better hands than yours.” “ Very 
well, Fortunee,” said the Queen, gently stroking her 
cheeks. “ I will remain here till you return.” 

Fortunee took her golden pitcher, and ran to her 

3S4i 


THE PINKS 


little room; but while she had been away her brother 
- Bedou had gone in, taken away her pot of pinks, and 
put a big cabbage in its place. When Fortunee saw 
this miserable cabbage she was in despair, and hesi- 
tated whether she should go back to the stream or not. 
At last she made up her mind to do so, and kneeling 
down before the Queen she said : ‘‘ Madam, Bedou has 
stolen my pot of pinks ; I have only my ring left, and 
I beg you to take it as a proof of my gratitude.” 
“ If I take your ring, pretty shepherdess,” said the 
Queen, “ you will be ruined.” “ Ah ! madam,” she 
answered, with a pretty air of grace, “ if I have your 
favour I cannot be ruined.” The Queen took For- 
tunee’s ring and put it on her finger. Then she got 
into her chariot of coral, decked with emeralds, which 
was drawn by six white horses. Fortunee followed her 
with her eyes as long as she could, till the turns in 
the forest roads hid her from her sight. Then she 
went back to Bedou, her mind full of this adventure. 

The first thing she did on entering her room was 
to throw the cabbage out of the window. But she 
was much astonished to hear a voice crying : Ah ! 

you have killed me ! ” She could not understand what 
these cries could mean, for cabbages are not in the 
habit of talking. As soon as it was day, Fortunee, 
anxious about her pot of pinks, went outside to look 
for it, and the first thing she fouud was the miserable 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


cabbage. Gciying it a kick, she said: ‘^What are 
you doing here? Do you think you do as well in my 
room as my pinks ? ” “ If I had not been put there,” 

replied the cabbage, “ I should never have thought of 
intruding.” Fortunee trembled, for she was very 
much afraid. But the cabbage spoke once more. “ If 
you will only put me back amongst my kind, I will tell 
you in two words that your pinks are in Bedou’s bed.”/ 
Fortunee was kind enough to plant the cabbage, and 
then taking up her brother’s favourite hen, she said: 
“ Naughty creature ! I shall make you pay for all the 
( , trouble that Bedou gives me.” “ Ah ! shepherdess,” 

' said the hen, “ let me live, and as I am of a very 

talkative humour, I shall tell you the most interest- 
ing things. Do not think that you are the daughter 
of the labourer in whose house you have grown up. 
No, fair Fortunee, he was not your father. But the 
Queen who gave you life had already had six 
daughters, and her husband and father-in-law told 
her they would stab her if she did not give them an 
heir. The poor Queen, in great distress, was about 
to have another child. They shut her up in a castle, 
surrounded her with guards, or rather executioners, 
who were ordered to kill her if she bore another 
daughter. The Princess, terrified at the danger that 
threatened her, neither ate nor slept. But she had a 
sister who was a fairy, and she wrote to tell her of her 

336 


THE PINES 

fears. The fairy, too, was to bear a child, who she 
knew would be a son. When he was bom, therefore, 
she packed her son comfortably in a basket, which she 
gave in charge to the winds, telling them to carry the 
little prince into the Queen’s room, and exchange him 
for the daughter whom she would bear. This plan 
was, however, of no use, for the Queen, not receiving 
news from her sister the fairy, took advantage of the 
good nature of one of her guards, who pitied her and 
let her escape by a cord ladder. As soon as you were 
bora, the poor Queen, seeking a hiding-place, came to 
this hut half dead with fatigue and pain. I was an 
industrious woman,” said the hen, “ and a good nurse, 
so she gave you in charge to me, telling me all her 
sorrows, with which she was so overcome that she died 
before she had time to tell us what should be done with 
you. As I have been very fond of talking all my 
life, I could not keep from telling this adventure. So 
one day there oame here a beautiful lady, to whom I 
related everything I knew about it. She touched me 
immediately with her wand, and I was turned into a 
hen, and never could speak any more. My grief was 
terrible, and my husband, who was from home when 
the change occurred, never knew the truth. When 
he came back he looked for me everywhere, till at last 
he thought I was drowned, or that the beasts of the 
forest had devoured me. The same lady who had done 

m 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

me such a wrong passed by here a second time; she 
ordered him to call you Fortunee, and made him a 
present of a pot of pinks and a silver ring. But while 
she was in the hut, there came five-and-twenty of your 
royal father’s guards, who were seeking you with evil 
intentions. She muttered some words, and they were 
all turned into green cabbages, one of which it was 
you threw out of the window last night. I had never 
heard him speak till now. I myself could not speak 
either, and I know not how my voice has come back to 
me.” 

The Princess was very much astonished at the won- 
ders which the heti told her of. She felt stirred with 
pity for her, and said: “ I am deeply sorry, my poor 
nurse, that you were turned into a hen. I should 
very much like to give you back your former shape 
if I could. But despair of nothing. It seems to me 
that all the things you have just told me about can- 
not always remain as they are now. Meanwhile I 
am going to look for my pinks, for I love them better 
than anything else.” 

Bedou had gone to the wood, never imagining that 
Fortunee would think of rummaging in his bed. She 
was delighted that he was from home, and was hoping 
she would find no difllculty, when all at once she saw 
a great quantity of enormous rats ready for fight. 

They were drawn up in battalions, with the bed in 

338 


THE PINKS 


question behind them, and the stools by their sides. 
Some large mice formed a reserve force, bent on fight- 
ing like Amazons. Fortunee was much surprised, and 
dared not go nearer, for the rats were attacking her, 
biting her, and making the blood flow. “What!” 
she cried, “ my pinks, my dear pinks, will you remain 
in such bad company ? ” All at once the thought 
struck her that perhaps the perfumed water which 
she kept in the golden pitcher might have some special 
virtue, so she ran to fetch it, and threw some drops 
of it on the host of rats and mice. In a moment the 
rabble scampered off, each one to his hole, while the 
princess bore away her beautiful pinks in haste. They 
were nearly dead, so much in want of water were they, 
and she poured on them all she had in her golden 
pitcher. She was smelling them with great delight 
when she heard a very sweet voice which came froim 
amongst the leaves and which said: “Wonderful 
Fortunee ! behold the happy days so longed for, when 
I may declare my feelings to you; for the power of 
your beauty is such, that even flowers are conscious of 
it.” The princess trembling and astonished at hav- 
ing heard a cabbage and a hen talk, and now a pot 
of pinks, and at having seen an army of rats, turned 


pale and fainted. 

At that moment Bedou arrived, 
heat of the sun had so excited him. 


His work and the 
that when he saw^ 


339 


THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


that Fortunee had come to seek for her pinks, and 
had found them, he dragged her to the door and put 
her out. Hardly had her cheeks touched the cool 
earth before she opened her beautiful eyes, and saw 
standing by her the Queen of the Woods, ever charm- 
ing and dignified. “ You have a wicked brother,” she 
said to Fortunee, “ I saw how cruelly he threw you 
out here. Do you wish to be revenged on him? ” 
“ No, madam,” she said, I do not know what anger 
is, and his evil nature cannot change mine.” “ But,” 
said the Queen, ‘‘ I have a strong conviction that this 
coarse labourer is not your brother; what do you 
think? ” “ AU the facts that I am aware of go to 

prove that he is, madam,” replied the shepherdess, 
modestly, ‘‘ and I must believe them.” ‘‘ What ! ” 
said the Queen, “ have you not heard that you were 
bom a Princess?” ‘‘I have just heard it,” she 
answered; “yet dare I venture to boast of a thing 
of which I have no proof? ” “ Ah, dear child,” said 

the Queen, “ how I like to see you in this humour ! I 
know now that the obscure bringing up you have had 
has not stifled the noble blood in your veins. Yes, 
you are a Princess, and it has not been in my power 
to save you from the misfortunes which you have 
experienced up till now.” 

Here she was interrupted by the arrival of a young 
man, who was fairer than the day. He was dressed 
34Q 


THE PINKS 


in a long doublet of green and gold silk, fastened with 
large buttons of emeralds and rubies and diamonds. 
On bis head was a crown of pinks, and his hair hung 
down over his shoulders. As soon as he saw the Queen, 
he bent one knee to the ground and greeted her re- 
spectfully. “ Ah ! dear Pink,” she said, “ the unhappy 
term of your enchantment has come to an end by the 
help of fair Fortunee. What joy to see you ! ” And 
she clasped him close in her arms, and then turning 
towards the shepherdess she said : “ Fair Princess, I 

know all that the hen has told you; but what you do 
not know is, that the zephyrs, whom I had ordered 
.to exchange my son for you, carried him to a flower- 
bed while they were searching for your mother, who 
was my sister. Meanwhile a fairy who knew the most 
secret things, and with whom I had long been on bad 
terms, so cleverly seized the opportunity she had been 
on the watch for ever since the birth of my son, that 
she changed him on the spot into a pot of pinks, and 
for all my skill I could not prevent this misfortune. 
Stung with grief, I used all my art to find a remedy, 
and I could think of nothing better than to bring 
Prince Pink to the place where you were being brought 
up, guessing that when you would have watered the 
flowers with the delicious water which I had in the 
golden v£Lse, he would speak, he would love you, and 
that after that nothing would disturb your peace. I 
341 


THE WILD FLOWER EAmY BOOK 

had even in my possession the silver ring which it ivas 
necessary for me to receive from your hand^ as a sign 
that the hour was at hand when the charm should, lose 
its force, iu spite of the rats and the mice that pur 
enemy sent out to hinder you from touching the pinks. 
So, dear Fortunee, if my son marries you with this 
ring, your happiness will never end. Look now if 
the Prince seems to you handsome enough to take him 
for a husband.” “ Madam,” she replied, blushing, 
“ you heap favours on me. I know that you are my 
aunt, that by your skill the guards sent to kill me 
were turned into cabbages, and my nurse into a hen. 
In proposing to marry me to Prince Pink, you do me 
more honour than I deserve. But, may I tell you why 
I hesitate.? I do not know what his feelings are for 
me, and I begin to feel for the first time in my life 
that I would not be satisfied if he did not love me.” 
“ Have no doubts on that point, fair princess,” said 
Pink ; “ for long you have impressed me as you wish 
to impress me now, and if I had been able to speak, 
what should I not have told you every day as to how 
my affection was growing, burning within me.? ” 

The Princess seemed very pleased with Pink’s gal- 
lantry, and praised highly the verses he had made on 
the spot, and though she was not used to hearing 
verses, she spoke of them like a person of good taste. 
The Queen, who was impatient at seeing her still 
342 


THE PINKS 


dressed as a shepherdess, touched her with her wand, 
and mshed for her the richest dresses that ever were 
seen. At the word her white cotton frock changed 
into silver brocade embroidered with carbuncles. 
From her hair, which was piled high on her head, 
a long veil of gauze and gold fell down. Her black 
hair sparkled with diamonds, and her complexion, 
which had been of dazzling whiteness, became like 
blooming roses, till the prince could hardly bear to 
look on its brilliancy. “ Ah ! Fortunee, how beautiful 
and charming you are ! ” cried he, with a sigh. “ Will 
you not comfort me in my distress.?” “Nay, my 
son,” said the Queen, “ your cousin will not resist our 
prayers.” 

While she was speaking, Bedou passed by on his way 
to work, and seeing Fortunee like a goddess, he 
thought he must be dreaming. She called him in a 
kindly voice, and begged the Queen to have pity on 
him. “ What ! after having ill-treated you so ? ” she 
said. “ Ah, madam,” replied the princess, “ I am 
incapable of revenge.” The Queen kissed her, prais- 
ing her generous feelings. “ To please you,” she 
added, “ I am going to make the ungrateful Bedou 
rich.” Thereupon his hut became a palace, beauti- 
fully furnished and full of money. But his stools did 
not change, neither did his bed, to remind him of his 
former state. And the Queen of the Woods sharp- 
343 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


ened his wits, softened his manners, and changed his 
face. Then Bedou felt capable of gratitude, and 
poured out his thanks to the Queen and the Princess. 

Afterwards by a touch' of her wand, the cabbages 
became men, and the hen a woman. Only Prince Pink 
was dissatisfied, and sighed as he stood by his Princess, 
begging her to look more kindly upon him. At last 
she consented. She had never seen a handsome Prince 
before, and the handsomest was as nothing to this one. 
The Queen of the Woods, delighted by so happy a 
marriage, took every pains to make all the arrange- 
ments as sumptuous as possible. The merrymaking 
went on for several years, and the happiness of this 
loving couple lasted their whole life long. 



SU 


THE PRINCESS IN DISGUISE 


KING once had a 
wife with golden 
hair, who was so 
beautiful that 
none on earth could be found equal to her. It hap- 
pened that she fell ill, and as soon as she knew she 
must die, she sent for the king, and said to him, 
“After my death, I know you will marry another 
wife; but you must promise me that, however beauti- 
ful she may be, if she is not.as , beautiful as I am, and 
has not golden hair like |nine^* 'Jyou wdl not marry 
her.” : ; j 

The king had no sooner given his promise than she 
closed her eyes and died. 

For a long time he refused to be Comforted, and 
thought it was impossible he could ever take another 
wife. At length his counsellors came to him, and 
said, “A king should not remain unmarried; we 
ought to have a queen.” 

So he at last consented, and then messengers were 
sent far and wide, to find a bride whose beauty should 
equal that of the dead queen. But none was to be 
345 




THE Wn.D FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 

i 

found in the whole; world ; for, even wh^p equally ie^ 
tiful, they had not golden hair, y / 

So the messengers returned without^obtaining 
they sought. ; 

Now, the king had a daughter who was quite as 
beautiful as her dead mother, and had also golden 
hair. She had all this while been growing up, and very 
soon the king noticed how exactly she resembled her* 
dead mother, ^o jie'sent for his counsellors, ami said 
to them, “ I will 5 marry my daughter ; she the 
image of my dead wife, ani no other bride ca^be 
found to enable n^e to keep nty promise to her.” j 
When the counsellors heard this, they were dread- 
fully shocked, and said, “ It is forbidden for a father 
to marry his daughter ; nothing but evil could spiring 
from such a sin,;nrid.the kingdom will be ruined.”j 
The king’s da^hter was still more frightens at 
her father’s proposition, but she hoped to dissjuade 
him from carrying out his intention, so she said to 
hjm, “ Before I consent to your wish, I shall require 
three things — a dress as golden as the sun, another as 
silvery as the moon, and a third as glittering as the 
stars ; and besides this, I shall inquire a mantle made 
of a thousand skins of rough furs sewn together, and 
every animal in the kingdom tnust give a piece o^is 
skin towards it.” v 

“ Ah,” she thought, “ I have asked for imposiSjSd^^. 

34)6 \ I 





1/ 

f 

f 


THE PRINCESS IN DISGUISE 

ties, and I hope I shall be able to make father give 
up his wicked intentions.” J 

The king, however, was not to be diverted from his 
purplose. All the most skilful young women in the 
kingdom were employed to weave the; three dresses — 
one to be as golden as the sun, another as silvery as the 
moon, and the third as glittering as, the stars. He 
sent hunters into the forest to kill the wild animals, 
and bring home their skins, of whicl^ the mantle 
io be made, and at last, when all /was finished, hje 
brought them and laid them before l^r^and then sai^: / 
‘‘ To-morrow our marriage shall t^^ place.” ^ 

Then the king’s daughter saw tnat th^r^^as iTo 
hope of changing her father’s heart, lo she d^^piin(d 
to run away from the castle. „ j 
In the night, when everyone ,skpfr|ke rose and to 
from her jewel-case a. ;gpld ring:^ gold spinnin g- 
wheel, and a golden hopk. ‘"^Fhe'th] ee dresses of f ,e 
sun, moon, and stars sho fqlded in lo small a pared 
that they were placed in a walnutsh ell ; then she pi t 
on the fur mantle, stained her face and hands black 
with walnut juice, and committing herself to the caie 
of heaven, she left her home, and travelled the whole 
night until she came at last to a large forest, and 
feeling very tired, she crept into a hollow tree and 
went to sleep. The sun rose, but she still slept on, 
and did not wake till nearly noon. !• 

, 347 






/r 



^ I . 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


It happened on this very day that the king to 
whom the wood belonged was hunting in the forest, 
and when his hounds came to the tree, they sniffed 
about, and ran round and round the tree, barking 
loudly. The king called to his hunters and said: 
“ Just go and see what animal the dogs are bark- 
ing at.” 

They obeyed, and, quickly returning, told the king 
that in the hollow tree was a most wonderful creature, 
such as they had never seen before, that the skin 
was covered with a thousand different sorts of fur, 
and that it was fast asleep. 

“ Then,” said the king, “ go and see if you can 
capture it alive, then bind it on the waggon, and 
bring it home.” 

While the hunters were binding the maiden, she 
awoke, and, full of terror, cried out to them : I am 

only a poor child, forsaken by my father and mother; 
take pity on me, and take me with you.” 

“ Well,” they replied, “ you may be useful to the 
cook, little Roughskin. Come with us; you can at 
least sweep up the ashes.” 

So they seated her on tlie waggon, and took her home 
to the king’s castle. They showed her a little stable 
under the steps, where no daylight ever came, and 
said : Roughskin, here you can live and sleep.” So 

the king’s daughter was sent into the kitchen to fetch 

348 










THE PRINCESS IN DISGUISE 

the wood, draw the water, stir tl^'^re, pluck the 
fowls, look after the vegetables, sweep the ashes, and 
do all the hard work. 

Poor Roughskin, as they called her, lived for a long 
time most miserably, and the beautiful king’s 
daughter knew not when it would end or how. It 
happened, however, after a time that a festival was 
to take place in the castle, so she said to the cook: 
‘‘ May I go out for a little while to see the company 
arrive? I will stand outside the door!” 

“ Yes, you may go,” he replied ; “ but in half an 
hour I shall want you to sweep up the ashes, and put 
the kitchen in order.” ' : 

Then she took her little oil l^imp, went -into the 
stable, threw oflp the fur coat, and washed the nut 
stains from her face and hands, so that her full 
beauty appeared before the day. After this she 
opened the nutshell and took out the dress that was 
golden as the sun, and put it on. As soon as she was 
quite dressed, she went out and presented herself at 
the entrance of the castle as a visitor. No one recog- 
nised her as Roughskin; they thought she was a 
king’s daughter. The king went to receive her, 
offered her his hand, and while they danced together 
he thought in his heart, “ My eyes have never seen 
any maiden before so beautiful as this.” 

As soon as the dance was over she bowed to the king, 

349 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


and before he could look round she had vanished, no 
one knew where. The sentinel at the castle gate was 
called and questioned, but he had not seen any one 
pass. 

But she had run to her stable, quickly removed her 
dress, stained her face and hands, put on her fur 
coat, and was again Roughskin. When she entered 
the kitchen and began to do her work and sweep up 
the ashes, the cook said : “ Leave that alone tiU 

to-morrow; I want you to cook some soup for the 
king, for I wish to go upstairs and take a look ; but do 
not let one of your hairs faU in, or you will get 
nothing to eat in future from me.” 

Then the cook went out, and Roughskin made the 
king’s soup as nicely as she could, and cut bread for 
it, and when it was ready, she fetched from her little 
stable her gold ring, and laid it in the dish in which 
the soup was prepared. 

After the king had left the ball-room, he called 
for the soup, and while eating it, thought he had 
never tasted better soup in his life. But whi^ the 
dish was nearly empty, he saw to his surprise a , gold 
ring lying at the bottom, and could not imagine How 
it came there. Then he ordered the cook to come to 
him, and he was in a fright when he heard the. order : 
“You must certainly have let a hair fall into the 
soup; if you have, I shall thrash you,” he said. 

350 


THE PRINCESS IN DISGUISE 


As soon as he appeared, the king said : “ Who 

cooked this soup ? ” 

‘‘ I cooked it,” he replied. 

‘‘ That is not true,” said the king ; “ this soup is 
made quite differently and much better than you ever 
made it.” 

Then the cook was obliged to confess that Rough- 
skin had made the soup. 

“ Go and send her to me,” said the king. 

As soon as she appeared, the king said to her, “ Who 
art thou, maiden.? ” 

She replied, “ I am a poor child without father or 
mother.” 

He asked again, “ Why are you in my castle.? ” 

“ Because I am trying to earn my bread by helping 
the cook,” she replied. 

“ How came this ring in the soup .? ” he said again. 

“ I know nothing about the ring,” she replied. 

When the king found he could learn nothing from 
Roughskiti he sent her away. A little time after this 
there as another festival, and Roughskin had again 
perlinission from the cook to go and see the visitors; 

btit,” he added, “ come back in half an hour and 


;he king the soup that he is so fond of.” 



-§]ie_^omised to return, and ran quickly into her 
l ittle stab le, washed off the stains, and took out of the 
mJI^K^Hier dress, silvery as the moon, and put it on. 


351 





'T^ 


THE WILD FLOWER FAIRY BOOK 


Then she appeared at the castle like a king’s 
daughter, and the king came to receive her with great 
pleasure, he was so glad to see her again, and while 
the dancing continued the king kept her as his part- 
ner. When the ball ended she disappeared so quickly 
that the king could not imagine what had become of 
her. But she had rushed down to her stable, made 
herself again the rough little creature that was called 
Roughskin, and went into the kitchen to cook the 
soup. 

While the cook was upstairs she fetched the golden 
spinning-wheel and dropped it into the soup as soon 
as it was ready. The king again ate it with great 
relish; it was as good as before, and when he sent for 
the cook and asked who made it, he was obliged to own 
that it was Roughskin. She was also ordered to 
appear before the king, but he could get nothing out 
of her, excepting that she was a poor child, and knew 
nothing of the golden spinning-wheel. 

At the king’s third festival everything happened as 
before. But the cook saidf “ I wiU let you go and 
see the dancing-room this time, Roughskin, but I 
believe you are a witch, for although the soup is good, 
and the king says it is better than I can make it, there 
is always something dropped into it which I cannot 
understand.” Roughskin did not stop to listen; she 
ran quickly to her little stable, washed off the nut- 
352 


THE PRINCESS IN DISGUISE 


stains, and this time dressed herself in the dress that 
glittered like the stars. When the king came as 
before to receive her in the hall, he thought he had 
never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. While 
they were dancing, he contrived, without being noticed 
by the maiden, to slip a gold ring on her finger, and 
he had given orders that the dancing should continue 
longer than usual. When it ended, he wanted to hold 
her hand still, but she pulled it away, and sprang so 
quickly among the people that she vanished from his 
eyes. 

She ran out of breath to her stable under the steps, 
for she knew that she had remained longer away than 
half an hour, and there was not time to take off her 
dress, so she threw on her fur cloak over it, and in 
her haste she did not make her face black enough, nor 
hide her golden hair properly ; her hands also remained 
white. However, when she entered the kitchen the 
cook was still away, so she prepared the king’s soup, 
and dropped into it the golden hook. 

The king, when he found another trinket in his soup, 
sent immediately for Roughskin, and as she entered 
the room he saw the ring on her white finger which he 
had placed there. Instantly he seized her hand and 
held her fast, but in her struggles to get free the 
fur mantle opened and the star-glittering dress was 
plainly seen. The king caught the mantle and tore 
S53 





i M 

ITHE WIL® fIoWER FAIRY BOOK 

u A ' > 

it and as he ^djso her golden hair fell over ^ 

■andnsh^ttipd b^ore hiin^n her full splen- ^ 
np longe?^conceal wl^ 
as. TheiTshe Wi^d thje i(oot and s|ft|fl^^rom 
face, and was beautifiil'to e^es of theming as 
woman upon earth. 

“ You shall be my dear bride, ’^ 0^id tlTejking,. “-and" 
we will never be parted again, altKbugH/l know not 
, who you are.” 

^^Then the marriage was celebrated^^nd they lived 


7 




'1 






y * 








1 - * 


•./ 


15 


r ^ ^ #:j 


r 


,1 








ii_’ ' ■■■> '-s-'^P 7 '« ?iK • ■:’ ■"■ 


f 






•5;« 

*Ti 


II,': 


7 - . V '. .., . , ■* 

i -. -■’4' 








* « 




IS 


• ’.J 


• •. 

•I % 





s^TT^ t#^ < 

: f i'^’- 7^# ,' ;< 

¥N'':'' '■••■-i'E 

V'* 


i ‘Li 




" .A 


-X'’^ ^ 



-: . M guT" ■ >■ -syp' -^v; .'■ ■'^ ■-■1 




'"•l^ • t 


I < '' * 


>\ 


- 

■'I ‘i,-% 




- '1 ■ . 








I." . 



£r 


f 


1 


L! 

A i • 


'/‘■I 

^ ■• ••', 

Y* ’p 

r» . . 

• *}^ 

» k 

• » 

• ^ 

- > “ ^ 

* »* 


A ^ f 

- 

'•7 

• -'-/IB 


PilL 



^4 ii 

^ ' 't f « 






« 




4 



I 





